Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
The night I turned Bi.

... Lynne, and Jenna.

The time was nearly 11:00 at night, the sun having set a few hours earlier in the night, leaving us all ... other as the dildo filled our bodies.

The rest of the night was simply a haze of pleasure, with myself as the main target. ... ... Continue»
Posted by JasmineCS 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2566  |  
97%
  |  13

The night Rich turned me out

The night that Rich turned me out was such a crazy night I can hardly believe it myself well it all started when I went over to a friend of mine to give him some smoke.I get let in and I was told he was in his room well when I walk in there is my buddie riding this guys cock now this caught me a little off guard but not totally I knew my friend was gay and all but I didn't expect this but I must say what he was doing was much more fun than what I had going on so shut the door behind me and said some stupid comment about him riding this guys cock and Danny my friend as he was riding this guy introduced me to his other friend that was in the room and his name was Rich so I sat down at the table he was sitting at and started smoking with him I guess I was being to modest or timid so Danny tells Rich that I was an excellent cock sucker and that he should pull his cock out and let me suck it so Rich did as as Danny suggested he should do and pulled his cock out for me and god did he have a cock!! he wasn't even completely hard yet but he was at least 7 inches in length and fat as a red bull can well needless to say I got down in front of him and started licking his cock up and his shaft and then I slowly started sliding inch by inch this gorgeous cock down my throat I couldn't believe that I was able to take all of him but I did I must have been deepthroating for at least 15 min when said to me lets go get a room so he could really give me fucking I would never forget.
Well that was all he needed to say and I was up and saying good bye to Danny and was on the gas with Rich to the hotel room as soon as we got in I striped my clothes off and began taking his off when I had finished getting us naked Rich sat in a chair and I kneeled in front of him as I was greedily starting to lick and suck on his cock he asked if I did speed and I of course said yes so we started smoking and I must say it was very good it made want his cock even more than befor he held his cock just out of my reach of my mouth and made me tell just how much I wanted his cock and told him I would do anything he wished if he would let me finally he allowed me to lick the head of his cock then he started to slowly started to insert in to my wanting mouth he let me suck on his beautiful cock for at least 30 min and then he asked me if I wanted him to fuck me and I told him yes as fast as I could he told me to beg for it and I did I told him I was his to do what he wished with me he told me to get on my knees and get his cock good and wet and I did as I was told I had him dripping wet with my saliva he put the head of cock in my ass and started driving all the way tell I could feel his balls up against mine god he felt so good in me I was kept clinching my on his cock and rotating my hips I must say I fucking him back like never befor we like that for what seemed like forever and then he pulled out of my ass and made lick his cock and get all of my ass juice off his cock we did this all night and the rest of the weekend god I was in heaven.
And by the way this is a true story I just wish I could run into Rich again!! ... Continue»
Posted by liv2bkissed 1 month ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 2797  |  
100%
  |  2

CREATURE OF THE NIGHT

I AM A STRONG BOLD BEAUTIFUL WOMAN RAISED IN A TORN CITY AND STATE OF DESTRUCTION. I WAS RAISED HARD AND TAUGHT THAT EVERYTHING IS EARNED AND TO BE AFRAID OF NOTHING AND NO ONE SO ALONE I WALK OUR DARK STREETS AFRAID OF NOTHING AND NO ONE AND NOT SURE HOW I BECAME SO SOLID EXCEPT THAT I GREW UP NOT CARING ABOUT RULES OR REGULATIONS UNTIL A COLD OCTOBER NIGHT ABOUT THE TIME THAT EVERONE IS OUT GETTING THEIR COSTUMES TO PARADE AND PREY ON THE FAMILIES OF THESE COMMUNITIES FOR CANDY AND SUCH. I AM IN A COSTUME OF MY OWN CHOOSING A FACE I WEAR EVERYDAY. I HAVE ALWAYS FELT AS THOUGH IF I COULD SHOCK PEOPLE THAT THEY WOULD NOT DOWN ON ME AS OTHERS IN THE PAST HAVE DONE BECAUSE IM DIFFERENT AND WILL ALWAYS BE. I AM DRESSED ALL IN BLACK,PLATFORM BOOTS WHICH MAKE ME OVER 6 FEET TALL,MY HAIR IS BLUE AND BLACK LONG BUT IN GOTHIC PIG TAILS AND MAKEUP WITH BLACK LIP STICK I LOOK THE SAME UNTIL YOU GET ME IN THE LIGHT THEN IT ALL CHANGES. I HAVE ON A BLACK TRENCH WHICH I ALWAYS WHERE. I AM ADORNED WITH MANY TATTOOS AND PIERCINGS. I WEAR NO NECKLACE BECAUSE MINE IS ETCHED INTO THE VERY SKIN THAT CAN NOT BE CHANGED. MY b*****rS NAME UPON ONE SIDE MINE UPON THE OTHER. SATANS SISSY IS WHAT I ADORN MY FLESH TO REVEAL AND PEOPLE USUALLY STOP AND STARE AND ARE AMAZED AT THE PROFILE WHICH MAKES ME. AS I WALK A LITTLE FURTHER I DECIDE TO TAKE A STROLL THROUGH THE AREA WHERE BUILDINGS ARE BEING RENOVATED AND KNOCKED DOWN A PLACE I PLAYED AS A c***d. THIS IS WHERE I GREW UP NOTHING TO FEAR HERE. I WALK ON AND GO THROUGH THE STREETS IN BETWEEN BUILDINGS WORKING MY WAY TO THE TRAIN TRACKS THAT AS A c***d I WOULD GO TO TO FIND SECURITY AND PEACE. I DID NOT NOTICE THAT BEHIND ME I HAD GROWN A ANOTHER SHADOW FOR I HAD WALKED ALONE MANY TIMES IN THE DARK AND HAD NEVER HAD A REASON TO LOOK OVER MY SHOULDER OR AHEAD FOR THAT MATTER I HAD WALKED THIS WAY SO MANY TIMES I COULD DO IT IN MY sl**p. I FINALLY FELT THE ERIE FEELING OF SOME ONE WATCHING ME. I STOPPED AND LOOKED BEHIND ME TO SEE NO ONE AND FIGURED I WAS JUST SPOOKED FROM THE WIND RUNNING THRU THE DESERTED STREETS AND HOUSES AND WENT ON WITH MY WALK BUT AGAIN I HEARD BRUSH BREAKING AND SORT OF WEIRD BREATHING BEHIND ME I DECIDED TO CUT THEM OFF AND WALK THRU ONE OF THE HOUSES THAT I HAD KNOWN WELL AND THAT I HAD ACTUALLY LIVED IN WHEN I WAS A c***d. WE MOVED ALOT DEPENDING ON WHO I WAS STAYING WITH AT THE TIME. I WALKED IN TO THE HOUSE AND CUT STRAIGHT BACK TO THE STAIRS AND WENT FOR THE BEDROOM THE DRY WALL BETWEEN THE TWO HOUSES MAIN BEDROOM HAD BEEN CUT JUST BETWEEN TWO STUDS AND THAT WAS ALL THE CLEARANCE I NEEDED TO GET TO THE OTHER HOUSE BEFORE THIS STRANGER COULD FIND ME. I CREPT THROUGH THE WALLS AND OVER TO THE OTHER SIDE OF THE HOUSE WHEN I HEARD THE VOICE OF MY SHADOW SAYING WHERE DID HE GO? HE DID THIS PERSON REALLY THINK I WAS A MAN? WELL I GUESS THEY WOULD CONSIDERING I WAS WELL OVER 6 FOOT AND 250 POUNDS AND HAD BLACK HAIR AND A BLACK TRENCH NOT TO MENTION THE BLACK BOOTS. SO I DECIDED TO WAIT EVER SO QUIETLY HOPING THEY WOULD NOT FIGURE OUT WHERE I HAD GONE. BUT TO MY DEMISE MY SHADOW PEAKED HIS HEAD OUT RIGHT WHERE I WAS STANDING. I HEARD HIM SNIFF AND SAY VANILLA? HE HAD SMELLED ME BECAUSE HE PRETTY MUCH SMELLING ME RIGHT BESIDE HIM I TRIED NOT TO BREATHE BUT AS I INHALED HE RAISED HIS FACE AND WAS SMACK DAB CLOSE ENOUGH TO KISS ME. I GASPED AND BACKED UP AND HIT THE DOOR FRAME AND WAS GOING NO WHERE IN A HURRY SWORE I SHIFTED THE HOUSE. HE CAME THROUGH THE CRACK AND WAS STARING AT ME LIKE HE HAD NEVER SEEN A WOMAN BEFORE WHICH IRKED ME TO DEATH. SO LIKE THE USUAL OLE ME I ASKED HIM WHAT THE HELL HE WAS STARING AT AND FOR A MINUTE OK MAYBE A SECOND HE SAID NOTHING. SO I JUST STOOD THERE WITH MY HANDS ON MY HIP AND LOOKING AT HIM WAITING FOR SOME ANSWER TO CREEP FROM HIS THROAT. HE LAUGHED ACTUALLY LAUGHED AT ME. WHICH PISSED ME OFF EVEN MORE AND I ASKED HIM THEN WHAT THE FUCK HE WAS LAUGHING AT AND HE SAID WELL SISSY I WILL BE DAMNED NEVER EXPECTED TO FIND YOU OUT HERE. AND I WAS LIKE WHO THE HELL ARE YOU KNOWING MY NAME AND FOLLOWING BEHIND ME TRYING TO SCARE ME OR SOMETHING NOT THAT YOU DID SCARE ME BUT FUCK WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO AND WHO THE HELL ARE YOU ANYWAYS. AND JUST AS I SAID THAT HIS ARM CAME UP AS IF TO TOUCH ME AND AGAIN I WAS BETWEEN HIM AND A BRICK WALL SO I WAS GOING NO WHERE FAST. AND UPON HIS ARM I SAW THE TATTOO THAT I HAD WATCH HIM GET SO MANY YEARS AGO. IT WAS CAVE MAN A MAN I MET IN THE MOST ODDEST OF CIRCUMSTANCES AND ONE OF THE MOST WEIRDEST PEOPLE TO SAY THE LEAST. HE HAD JUST GOT OUT OF PRISON WHEN I MET HIM AND HE HAD NOT BEEN WITH MANY WOMEN CONSIDERING HE WAS 17 WHEN HE WENT TO JAIL AND JUST DID A 17 YEAR STINT IN THE SYSTEM SO HE WAS LOOKING TO TRY TO ACT NORMAL SINCE ALL HE HAD KNOWN WAS MEN IN HIS LIFE AND NOT GOOD ONES EITHER. AND AT THE TIME I HAD MET HIM MY DUDE HAD JUST GOT POPPED FOR A 4 YEAR SENTENCE AND I HAD JUST WENT THROUGH 2 OF IT AND WAS LETS JUST SAY THE HORNIEST FEMALE IN COLUMBUS. TO SAY THE LEAST AND I HAD A LOT OF EXPERIENCES WITH BI SEXUAL MEN AND LOVED IT BECAUSE I COULD BE EVERYTHING I EVER WANTED TO BE AND AS NASTY AS I WANTED AND NEVER HAD TO WORRY ABOUT THEM STRAYING BECAUSE BESIDES MY SECURITY BACKGROUND I ALSO HAD MEDICAL BACKGROUND SO MOST OF MY KINKS I KNEW WERE EASILY REMEDIED. AND CAVE MAN BEING BI SEXUAL I GUESS YOU COULD SAY WAS RIGHT DOWN MY ALLEY. HE COULD NOT CUM BY FUCKING BECAUSE HE WAS SO USED TO THE FRICTION SO I EITHER HAD TO JACK HIM OFF OR SUCK HIM OFF AND HE WAS NOT INTO PLEASING HE WAS A PLEASEE UNLESS I WAS MASSAGING HIS PROSTATE AND THEN ALL WAS GOOD AND I MILKED HIS ASS DRY AND HE WAS A HAPPY CAMPER AND WOULD EAT ME AND FINGER BANG MY ASS AND PUSSY TILL I WOULD BEG HIM TO STOP WHICH TOOK US BOTH THROUGH THE NIGHT AND PART OF THE DAY SO I WAS EVENLY MATCHED AS FAR AS CAVE WAS CONCERNED. HE ALSO WAS NATIVE AMERICAN AND GREW NO BODY HAIR NO WHERE. SO THAT WAS ANOTHER PLUS. HE WAS STOCKY SO IF YOU WERE NOT LOOKING YOU SWORE HE WAS A FEMALE WHICH WAS EVEN BETTER BECAUSE I FINALLY GOT TO BE THE BULL DYKE WHICH WAS GLORIOUS. UNTIL MY BIG DICKED MAN CAME HOME THEN EVERYTHING CHANGED AND I LOST SIGHT OF CAVE MAN UNTIL THIS VERY NIGHT AND SEEING HIM MADE ALL THE OLD THOUGHTS RESURFACE AND BOY DID THEY EVER. HE WALKED OVER TO ME AND SMELLED MY HAIR ONCE AGAIN AND SAID YOU ALWAYS DID SMELL SO DAMN EDIBLE, I WAS ALREADY HOT AND WET AND HE COULD HAVE LAYED ME DOWN RIGHT THERE BUT NO HE WAS NOT GOING TO LET ME OFF THAT EASY I COULD TELL FROM HIS LOWERED VOICE AND THE WAY HE STILL HAD NOT TOUCHED ME HE KNEW I WAS LIKE A SNAKE AND COULD NOT BE APPROACHED EASILY WHICH DROVE ME EVEN MORE CRAZY BECAUSE HE HAD REMEMBERED MY CARDINAL RULE NEVER TOUCH ME WITH OUT THE AUTHORITY TO DO SO. HE THEN CREPT EVER SO SLOWLY CLOSER TO ME AND ALLOWED ME TO STEP OFF OF THE WALL AND SOME WHAT COMPOSE MYSELF YET AGAIN AND NOW THAT I HAD FIXED MY STANCE I TOWERED OVER HIM CONSIDEERING THAT WITHOUT MY BOOTS WE WERE BOTH 5 FOOT 11 INCHES BUT I HAD LIKE 5 TO 6 INCH PLATFORMS ON SO I TOWERED OVER HIM AND HE WAS DRESSED IN BLACK THE SAME AS I ONLY HE WAS IN SWEATS A FAVORITE OF HIS NOW THAT HE COULD WEAR WHAT EVER HE WANTED AND HE HATED TO LIVE COOPED UP IN AN APARTMENT OR HOUSE SO HE USUALLY LIVED ALONG THE TRAIN TRACKS OR BY THE SCIOTO RIVER BANK. I DO NOT KNOW WHY THAT DID NOT COME TO ME AS I WAS WALKING EXCEPT THAT HAD BEEN YEARS BEFORE NOW. HOW COULD HE REMEMBER WHAT I SMELLED LIKE AND WHAT I LOOKED LIKE EXCEPT THAT I HAD LOOKED THE SAME SINCE I TURNED TWELVE AND GOT REAL BIG TITS LOL. HE THEN CROUCHED BESIDE ME AND SAID MISTRESS MAY I TOUCH YOUR HAIR AND I SHOOK MY HEAD FOR THAT WAS THE ONLY ANSWER I COULD MUSTER AT THE VERY MOMENT. HE REACHED UP EVER SO GENTLY AND RUBBED MY HAIR BETWEEN HIS FINGERS AND SAID TO ME STILL SO SOFT LONGER THAN IT HAD BEEN THE LAST TIME I SAW YOU BUT LOVELY ALL THE SAME. I WANTED TO MELT BUT I COULD NOT FOR HE HAD NOT KNOWN WHAT I HAD BEEN THROUGH THE PAST FEW YEARS AND I WAS NOT READY TO TELL HIM EITHER. HE THEN ASKED MISTRESS MAY I TOUCH YOUR LIPS? I RESPONDED YES AND HE REACHED UP AND RAN HIS FINGERS OVER MY LIPS AND SAID STILL FEELS OF VELVET AND I SAID KISS ME AND HE REACHED HIS HANDS INTO MY HAIR AND GENLTY BENT MY FACE TOWARDS HIM AND LIGHTLY KISSED MY LIPS I HAD REMEMBERED HE ALWAYS SAID I HAD LIPS OF AN ANGEL. HE LOOKED UP AT ME AND SAID YOU HAVE ALWAYS MADE ME WEAK EVEN WHEN I KNEW YOU WERE NOT AROUND. I LOOKED AT HIM AND WANTED TO SAY SO VERY MUCH BUT THE WORDS ESCAPED ME. I WAS TONGUE TIED FOR THE FIRST TIME IN IT SEEMED LIKE FOREVER. A LOSS FOR WORDS SURELY WAS NOT ME ASK ANYONE THAT KNEW OF ME. CAVE LOOKED UP AT ME AND ASKED COULD BE TAKE MY COAT FROM MY SHOULDERS SO THAT HE COULD GET A BETTER LOOK OF ME, I RESPONDED YES AND HE BEGAN TAKING MY TRENCH FROM MY SHOULDERS AND PUT IT UPON THE GROUND AT MY FEET AND BEGAN EVER SO SLOWLY THE MOONLIGHT CAUGHT HIS GAZE AS HE WAS SCANNING MY BODY AND MY FACE HE SAID EYES OF THE DARKEST BLUE YOU ARE IN LUST ARE YOU NOT? HE KNEW ME SO WELL THAT IT SCARED ME SOME TIMES I HAD FORGOTTEN THAT BUT HE HAD NOT MISSED A BEAT AND WENT ON TO TELL ME EVERY SCAR AND TATTOO THAT HE COULD REMEMBER AND HE KNEW THEM ALL EXCEPT OF COARSE FOR THE NEW ONES THAT HE DID NOT KNOW OF. HE THEN STARTED UNDRESSING ME KNOWING HE WOULD MEET NO RESISTANCE HE HAD ALSO LEARNED MY STRIKE POINTS AND WHAT TO WATCH FOR AND HOW FAR TO GO BECAUSE HE HAD FELT MY WRATH BEFORE AND I AM SURE HE WAS NOT ABOUT TO GO TO THAT DISTANCE. HE ALSO HAD BATTLE WOUNDS AND SCARS FROM ME OVER THE YEARS AND I KNEW IT AND EVIDENTLY SO DID HE. AFTER HE HAD ME DOWN TO MY BRA AND BOOTS HE THEN ASKED ME TO LAY UPON MY LEATHER AND HE MADE SURE THE LEATHER PART WAS OUT SO THAT I SMELLED NOTHING BUT PURE LEATHER WHICH TURNED ME ON JUST AS MUCH AS KNOWING I WAS ABOUT TO GET EATEN LIKE NEVER BEFORE BECAUSE ANY TIME WE HAD GOT TOGETHER AFTER A LONG DROUGHT PERIOD HE MADE SURE I WAS TOTALLY SATISFIED BECAUSE HE KNEW THE CONSEQUENCES IF I WAS NOT AND HE STOPPED FOR ANY AMOUNT OF TIME. I THEN WOULD TORTURE HIM UNTIL I WAS SATISFIED WHICH MY BEING EATEN AND HIM BEING FUCKED IN THE ASS AND MILKED TILL I WAS READY TO STOP WAS TWO DIFFERENT TIME ZONES. SO HE KNEW WHEN TO LICK AND WHEN TO STOP. FOR I WAS CRAZY IF I DID NOT GET MY FILL OF HIM. HE KNEW WHERE HE COULD FINGER FUCK WHILE HE WAS EATING ME WHAT NOISES I MADE RIGHT BEFORE I CAME AND WHEN TO ROTATE FINGERS WITH TONGUE AND HAD MY COMBINATION DOWN PAT SO I LAYED UPON MY BACK ON MY LEATHER TRENCH AND LET HIM HAVE HIS WAY WITH ME HOPING IN ONE WAY HE REMEMBERED THE COMBINATION AND ANOTHER HOPING HE HAD NOT SO THAT I COULD TORTURE HIM AS WELL AS I WANTED TOO. BUT I DID NOT QUITE GET THAT CHANCE BECAUSE THE MORE I GROWLED THE MORE HE ATE AND FUCKED ME WITH HIS DELICATE YET ROUGH HANDS AND HIS SMOOTH FACE WAS SO PLEASANT IN THE FACT THAT HE DID NOT RUB TOO HARD OR COULD NOT RUB TO A POINT TO WHERE IT BECAME ROUGH OR MADE MY PUSSY FEEL LIKE IT WAS SHEDDING SKIN AND DNA. I THEN TOLD HIM TO MOVE SO THAT I HAD ACCESS TO HIS ASS AND HE MOVED IN TO A SORT OF 69 POSITION ONLY HE KNEW NOT TO LAY UPON ME ONLY BESIDE ME IN A DOGGY STYLE POSITION WITH HIM STILL EATING MY PUSSY AND I LICKED MY FINGERS AND STARTED RUBBING HIS ASS ROUGHLY AND USING MY THUMB TO RUB THE DELICATE SKIN BETWEEN HIS BALLS AND ASS SO THAT I WAS MASSAGING HIS PROSTATE BOTH FROM THE INSIDE AND OUTSIDE I FELT HIS ASS START TO CONTRACT AGAINST MY FINGERS AND I SLAPPED HIS ASS AS HARD AS I COULD WITH THE OTHER HAND AND HE LOOKED UP AT ME AND SAID MISTRESS MAY I HAVE ANOTHER AND I SLAPPED HIM AGAIN AND AGAIN TILL SHOT RANG THROUGH THE EMPTY HOUSE AND ONTO THE STREET HE SCREAMED IN ECSTASY AS I FINGERED HIS ASS AND PULLED HIS COCK AS THE CUM MILKED OUT OF HIS COCK AND ONTO THE BEDROOM FLOOR. I STARTED BUCKING AND FUCKING HIS FACE AS I SQUIRTED CUM OVER AND OVER ONTO HIS FACE AND HAIR. I KNEW HE HAD TO BE COVERED IN ENOUGH OF MY PUSSY JUICE TO DO AT LEAST 10 CSI EPISODES AND NOW I WAS GOING TO GET TO DO MY MOST FAVORITE THING IN ALL THE WORLD. I TOLD HIM TO COME TO ME AND HE WALKED ON HIS HANDS AND KNEES TO ME AND SAID YES MISTRESS AND I COULD SMELL THE MINGLING OF MY PUSSY MUSK AND HIS SHAMPOO AND SOAP AND I STARTED LICKING HIS FACE SO THAT I COULD TASTE MY PUSSY UPON HIS FACE AND SINCE HE DID NOT GROW HAIR IT WAS AS SMOOTH AS IF I WAS LICKING MY OWN PUSSY AND HE SAID MISTRESS s*s I DO WELL AND I SAID YES YOU DID WELL AND HE SAT UP AND STARTED SMOOTHING OUT MY CLOTHES AND HANDED ME ARTICLE AFTER ARTICLE OF CLOTHING UNTIL I WAS AS DRESSED AS I WAS WHEN HE FIRST CAME ACROSS ME SOME HOURS AGO AND I KNEW IT HAD TO BE BECAUSE THE SUN WAS TRYING TO PEAK THROUGH THE SKY AS I GOT UP FROM OUR NEST ON THE FLOOR. HE LOOKED UP AT ME AND SAID STILL SO BEAUTIFUL AS I ALWAYS HAD REMEMBERED IN MY DREAMS, I WILL CHERISH YOUR MEMORY AND SCENT FOR EVER MORE AND HE KISSED MY HAND LOOKED AT ME ONCE MORE AND WALKED BACK THROUGH THE CRACK IN THE WALL AS IF HE HAD NEVER BEEN STANDING THERE AND AS I WALKED DOWN THE STAIRS AND LOOKED FOR HIM HE WAS NO WHERE IN SIGHT AND I JUST WALKED BACK THE WAY I CAME AND WENT HOME. AS I WALKED IN THE HOUSE AND WENT TO MY ROOM I CHANGED MY MIND AND WENT FOR THE BATHROOM I STOOD IN FRONT OF MY MIRROR AND STARTED UNDRESSING AND LOOKED UP IN THE MIRROR AND MY CHEEKS WERE EVER SO FLUSHED AND RED AND I SMILED AND FINISHED UNDRESSING AND AS I GOT DOWN TO MY UNDERWEAR AND BRA I CHUCKLED BECAUSE ONE THING ABOUT CAVE HAD NOT CHANGED I WAS MISSING MY G-STRING THAT I WAS WEARING HE ALWAYS HAD A THING FOR MY UNDERWEAR AND DURING OUR 2 YEAR RELATIONSHIP I HAD LOST MORE PANTIES AND G-STRINGS THEN I COULD COUNT AND AS FOR LAST NIGHTS ESCAPADE I HAD LOST A NEW PAIR. I SHRUGGED MY SHOULDER AND COULD VISUALIZE HIM SITTING NEXT TO A FIRE SMELLING MY UNDERWEAR AND WITH CUM SQUIRTING FROM HIS FIST AS HE WITH MUCH FURY PUMPED HIS LITTLE COCK UP AND DOWN TILL IT SPIT OVER AND OVER AND OVER AGAIN. I FINISHED MY SHOWER AND CLIMBED IN BED AND DREAMED OF MY HUSBAND WHO WAS OFF ON A BUSINESS TRIP AND WONDERED HOW I WAS GOING TO TELL HIM THAT I HAD RAN INTO AN OLD FLAME AND IF HE WOULD BELIEVE ME THAT IT WAS SUCH AN AFFAIR AND THAT IT WAS NO DIFFERENT THAN ME RUNNING INTO AN OLD GIRLFRIEND BECAUSE TO THIS DAY MY MOM STILL CALLS HIM MY HE SHE. LOL WHAT A DAY THIS WILL BE I WAS THINKING AS MY PHONE RANG AND IT WAS MY DELICIOUSLY LOVELY HUSBAND AND I STARTED TO TELL HIM THE SAME STORY IN WHICH YOU HAVE JUST READ. GOOD NIGHT OR GOOD DAY TO ALL MY READERS HAVE A BLESSED DAY.... Continue»
Posted by SECRETPHATBABY72 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 317  |  
64%
  |  1

the lesbians who became bi

me and my hot sexy hermapherdite gf sindy we wure walking down town we started kissing so we went in the ally way she started kissing more i started rubing her huge giants monsterous tits mmm there so nice and round she started grabing my nice hard round ass she said it was so soft she as long fingers and long arms cuse she reach down into my but crack and started fingering my ass she pulled down my pants started sucking my cock mmmmhmmm yes suck it baby she said jessie ur cock is so big ass it went deep in her thowt and in her neck makeing her neck get thinker this was are first time haveing sex and it feels soo good i started rubbing her pussy then she pulled off her pants she had pink under were on she stuce her but in my face then i felt some thing fall in my mouth that i never felt on her before it felt like balls and they wure in my mouth i tryed to get them out but sheheld me down and was sucking my dick and fingering mt ass and my nose was in her pussy she said please i love u dont run u fell so good dont stop baby ass i gave in her dick slided in my mouth and into my throwt she said omg rub my pussy will u suck my dick mmmm jessie dont stop baby you feel good i vfelt her cock in my neck going in and out of my mouth and in my neck then she cumed out of her dick in deep in my throwt then her pussy fulled my mouth with cuum mmm yess she screemd real loud then i sruggled and got up and was made she said **** in the ass jessie u feel soo good dont go please so then she said ill do wat ever u want just dont leave u feel good please **** me in my ass i beage u she spit all over my dick then all ove a sunden for some reson i loved it and gave i started licking her ass ass my toung bursted in her ass she screemd fucke me **** me then i started fucking her ass she said yess yess unnn yess fuck my ass u nasty fuck im urs and then she started to spilout booty juici from her ass and then i felt some thing comeing out she said dont stop fuck faster so did an then she pulled me out and took a shit on the ground she said y u stop fuck me herry so i stuck it in she started shiting on my dick she moand unnnnn unnnn yess then i cummed in her ass she said yess i feel ur cumm in my ass it feels soo good then we went home. the next day we went back and there wure to wemon haveing sex we ducked down and statared watch we also started rubing each other the to lesbians wure humping eachthers they started taking there cloths off they realy kissed alot then wan turned me on sindy tryed to stop me but i was to horny something was puliing me in i snuck up and shuved my cock wan of thm they started panicing but then sindy grabbed the other and shuved her in her we stared ****ing them sind ask wat her name she said it was katie so iasked the other she said natasha natasha said y are u doing this i said cuse u girls got me hard and cindy just wouldnt stop rubing my dick will i was watching u/ you wure watching us yes bend over i started licking her pussy she screemed say this feels good she said kaite i think hes makeing me bi katie said i have a confes i was aready bi fuck me hard sindy ur soo good at this then i pushh tasha on the ground and fuck her hard she starts cuming every were then i stuck it in her ass then she said let me tast my ass and started sucking it she started fingering my ass ass cindy started fucking my ass and katie was rcuming will watching us then katie turned into a monster and jummed on my shoulders shuveing my whole head in side her pussy fucking my face then she stufed sindy head in her ass we couldnt breath so we fanted then katie cumed on us and went home with tasha we gave them are number and we kepp fucking the rest of the night the end if u liked it and want to cam with me and see my big dick add me and text me ur emaill or phone number... Continue»
Posted by gothicrockersexslave 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 526  |  
100%
  |  1

the night of the toga party

The party had been the biggest f****y get together I had known in all the years I could remember, not a single f****y member who had received an invitation failed to reply. All arrived bearing gifts of wine and fruit, especially g****s, and dressed in the spirit of the toga party.
It was Roberts and Belinda’s 25th wedding anniversary. As they were c***dless the twins had helped them to get everything organised. Maureen had assisted Belinda with the invitations.
They had searched so many different websites, using both Maureen’s own, and Roberts laptop, until they had found exactly what her aunty had required before finally getting down to writing the invitations and printing them off. By the time they had finished the cards looked shop bought, it started with,
“You are cordially invited to”,
All the lettering was in silver except the signatures which Robert and Belinda had hand written in black ink before sending them out to kith and kin.
Paul had helped Robert with the food and drink.
They had purchased inexpensive silver and gold platters on which to display fresh chunks of cheese of varying colours, shapes and sizes, huge bunches of g****s still on the vine, fruits, figs and nuts, whole loaves of bread, again in different shapes and sizes. Full-bodied wine was to be served in silver pitchers strategically placed around the room and out of reach of small hands. Finally they had bought a copious supply of spirits and beers, all on a drink or return basis from the kind, local publican.
The music had been easy, all tracks taken from the film a****l house.
With the planning all completed Maureen and Paul had returned home to get on with deciding on how to make their (including mine and Rogers) costumes.
Robert and my s****r-in-law, Belinda, being the hosts, were donned as the emperor and empress looking resplendent in their shop leased outfits. Robert received the guests at the front door, his toga was white with a gold trim, a golden shoulder d**** hung over his broad shoulder, wrist cuffs of gold royal trim and studied with glittering gems, on his head he wore a golden laurel leaf wreath, classical roman sandal footwear made the costume complete, he was looking every inch the emperor as he welcomed everyone and ushered them into the living room, through the open French windows and straight into the back garden, where Belinda handed us a glass of wine and informed us the party was well under way and to mingle, it was a f****y affair after all.
The garden was set as a roman arena.
Roger, my husband, downed the wine in a single swallow, replaced the empty glass on the silver tray in Belinda’s hand and made his way through the throng of guests straight for the spirits table, pouring himself a generous measure of Roberts scotch, before turning round and facing the multitude of chatting and dancing f****y guests, looking more like a rotund Nero than a Greek Adonis.
“Ignorant bastard,” I heard Paul mutter under his breath, as he watched his father with disapproval before taking a sip of his wine.
I nudged him gently in the ribs with my elbow as I thanked Belinda for the wine.
Most of the teenagers were up and dancing to the sound of Sam Cooke singing “Twisting the night away”, swivelling their scantily clad figures to the music in togas that I thought were far too short and low cut. Their parents were huddled in small groups drinking and in deep conversation about their how they need to do more of these types of gatherings more often instead of only meeting up at weddings and funerals.
Both the twins and I stuck together, socialising with the small groups who congratulated them on the wonderful job they had done in helping Robert and Belinda to achieve such a memorable occasion. Teenagers and parents alike gyrated to the music on the large lawn.
Paul had grabbed a bunch of g****s off of the drinks table and with our large tumblers full of fresh drink we made our way into the kitchen, the juniors were enjoying homemade lemonade and cakes and being watched over by a group of the twin’s cousins.
“Ok,” I said, talking to the group, “go and have some fun for an hour while I take over”.
The sound of “what a wonderful world” drifted through the open door as the cluster of youths scampered into the sunlight, closing the door behind them.
“It’s going so well,” Maureen beamed, sipping at her drink of vodka and lemonade, “ think I might join the others for a while and check on dad, he’s going to have such a hangover in the morning the way he’s drinking uncle Roberts scotch like water”.
As Maureen left Paul placed his glass on the kitchen table, removed mine from between my fingers and put it beside his, slipping a juicy g**** into my mouth as, taking my hand in his own he asked “may I have this dance?”
I laughed, “of course my young Adonis”, we dance to the strains of “dream girl” drifting in through the kitchen window.
“Have you seen Aunt Maude?” Paul whispered in my ear, as I glanced at the toddlers stuffing themselves with cake and lemonade.
I suppressed a snigger as I see her image in my mind, wearing her homemade toga of blue, white and yellow striped bedding, wrapped around her waist she had what looked like plaited bailing twine painted silver.
“Well I must admit it’s different” I said, adding “at least she tried, she’s not been the same since your uncle Dave got killed in that car accident”
“I know, poor woman, but if she had asked Maureen or I would have helped her”
“I know sweetheart”, I uttered, as Paul swung me around, “she is a very proud woman, and Maude never asks anyone for help”
He put another g**** between my lips, popping into my mouth with his index finger, the juice trickled down my chin as I bit into it. Laughing, Paul began to lean forward, changed his mind and tenderly wiped it away with a piece of kitchen towel.
Maureen came back into the kitchen just as we stopped dancing, I could see Robert and Roger in deep conversation through the open door, standing by the spirits table, Robert occasionally nodding before sipping at his drink, listening intently to whatever my husband was talking about.
The door closed behind Maureen as she strode towards us purposefully “dads absolutely off his head” she said with disdained. “Uncle Robert just said he has been moaning all afternoon about you mum, how you’re lazy around the house, can’t cook and as cold as a fridge in the bedroom”.
I stifled the sudden anger that built up inside me, suppressing the urge to storm out and confront Roger. How dare he belittle me in front of my b*****r, how dare he? And Robert telling my daughter what Roger had said wasn’t improving my displeasure of being talked about behind my back.
“Ok, drink up k**s, we are going home” I fumed, the rage inside me trying to be fully expressed in my strained, shaking voice.
I swallowed my gin and tonic in one solitary gulp, slammed my glass on the table and headed towards the door.
“Mum, wait”. The twins called in unison.
I stopped in my tracks, turning towards the twins as my eyes began to well up; they were just blurred figures in front of me, I brushed at the tears that had begun to trickle down my cheeks using the same piece of tissue that Paul had so recently used to stop the flow of g**** juice dribbling down my chin.
“He’s always the same after drinking scotch, anyway he was making himself look silly, stumbling around on instable legs and slurring his words, Uncle Robert said, they were nearly incomprehensible”.
I gave a weak smile, watching as Maureen poured a very large gin and tonic saying” anyway he’s going to be staying here tonight in the spare bedroom, on Uncle Roberts’s insistence I might add, now drink this” handing me the tumbler, “and anyway, you promised to keep an eye on the rug rats for a while”
I accepted the drink in trembling hands, cupping the tumbler tightly in fear of dropping it and s**ttering shards of glass across the kitchen floor under the feet of the toddlers, as I looked at the frolicking juniors as they played.
Joyous laughter could be heard between the tracks of the music. I felt sure that everybody was laughing at me but the twins said I was being paranoid, nobody was laughing at me they were just enjoying themselves like I should be.
“Bastard” I uttered. Draining half of the tumbler of gin before Paul gave me a playful nudge in the ribs.
The afternoon that had been disappearing so fast, turned into early evening. I looked at the kitchen clock, “only 9.15” time was beginning to drag, every second seeming to last a lifetime as I wished to be away from the jovialities of the party, I needed to be surrounded by the familiarity of my own home.
Paul took me in his arms and held me close as my body began shaking, racked by tears that had started flowing uncontrollably, my eyes feeling puffy and sore as the tears streaked down my cheeks in rivulets of pain and anguish.
Maureen went to find someone to look after the c***dren in the kitchen, giving the excuse that I wasn’t feeling very well and the twins were going to take me home.
The house felt cold as we walked through the front door. Maureen went straight into the kitchen.
Paul led me to the sofa, gently spun me around, and with his hands on my shoulder told me to sit down as he sat beside me cradling my head against his shoulder.
Maureen returned with fresh drinks, handing both Paul and myself our glasses “here you go” she smiled. Sitting down opposite us in my favourite armchair and curling her legs up beneath her to reveal a good deal of her long slender limbs and a hint of white panties as she sipped delicately at the vodka. Maureen looked towards me, concern visible on her angelic feature.
“I’ll be fine “I sobbed. Paul rocked me gently in his young arms, trying to comfort me as my shoulders rose and fell hysterically as the tears flowed freely. “How could he be saying those things,” I whimpered looked from one to the other of the twins, “am I really that bad as a mother, not cleaning the house or cooking decent meals?”
“Don’t be silly mum” they said in unison.
“You know what he’s like after a drink” added Maureen.
I f***ed a smile, but inside I was hurting, really hurting, as I recalled what Roger had been saying to Robert. I think I would have been fine until I heard how he had been talking about our love life, or, according to him, the lack of it.
Paul tenderly kissed away the tears running down my cheeks.
“I know, let’s play a game” Paul says grinning “take your mind off things for a while mum”
I needed to think of how I was going to react in the morning when Robert bought my husband home, for now a distraction sounded just fine, I could think when I was alone in my bed because I knew I would be unable to sl**p.
The telephone rang.
Maureen reached across to the phone, exposing more of her white panties as the toga rode up her slender body. Answered it, then handing me the handset.
It was Belinda, saying how sorry she was I was feeling unwell and hoping that I felt better soon. Confirming that my husband was asl**p in their spare bedroom in a drink induced state of oblivion. We had a little talk. Robert had told her what Roger had been saying and she was disgusted with the way he had acted and what he had said, telling me to try to get some sl**p, everything would look better in the cold light of day.
Replacing the handset in its cradle I looked at the twins. “Belinda” I said.
They both nodded knowingly.
I must have fallen asl**p on the sofa. When I opened my eyes the k**s were gone and the room lit by the table lamp
I finished my gin and tonic and made my way upstairs to go to the toilet and wash the dried tears from my face.
Giggles drifted from the half open door of my son’s bedroom.
I popped my head around to say goodnight and let him know that I was feeling better. The words stuck in my throat as I watched the twins kissing passionately.
Pauls hand was inside his s****r’s toga as she ran her long slender fingers through his auburn hair, her hips swaying and rotating gently. Her pert young breasts were exposed and Paul’s free hand caressed them, his thumb lightly brushing against her prominent nipples. Their lips parted. Releasing her b*****r, Maureen let her toga slip to the floor so she stood in front of him completely naked, her breathing heavy.
She uttered “I hope mums alright” sliding Paul’s toga off his broad square shoulders to reveal his strong physique.
“I should imagine she will sl**p like a baby on the sofa all night.” I heard my son say disappointedly as he caressed the hour glass figure of his s****r, “dad can be a nasty bastard after a drink”
“Don’t I know it? He tried getting into my panties the last time he was d***k, telling me I should be a good little girl as he stroked himself through his trousers, telling me good girls should obey their parents, god I never ran so fast when he started pulling his zip down, the last words I heard were, “ungrateful little bitch”, as I ran out of the room”
Pulling back I observed them through the crack between the door and the door jamb, listening intently. First I’m told I’m not a good housewife and a useless lover, and then I hear that my husband has tried it on with our daughter.
“I wonder if mum shaves?” he said looking at the photograph of the f****y on his bedside cabinet with a dreamy look in his eyes, as he slipped his hand between Maureen thighs and gently rubbed her shaven slit. “Anyway, I thought you wanted dad?”
“I did, but he scared me that night, if he had just sat there ogling the cleavage of my tits or tried to get a sneaky peek up my skirt as I sat there, well……. You still got the hots for mum then”
“Oh yes s*s, you saw her today, dressed in her toga, looking every inch the Greek goddess Aphrodite, a picture of beauty and love. When we were in the kitchen it was all I could do to keep me hands off her. I feed her a g**** and the moment seemed ripe for me to kiss her, I so wanted to kiss those luscious lips”
“Did you?”
Paul shook his head “no, like you I got scared, I suppose mum will always just be a fantasy for me to masturbate over as I imagine us making love in her marital bed, god Maureen, if only I had the courage to tell mum my true feelings”
I stood there shocked, wanting him to repeat what he had just said unable to believe my own ears, I was so certain I had misheard him. My son wanted to make love to me! In my bed! The bed I shared with Roger, the bed on which they were conceived. I wondered if he was picturing me stood there naked in front of him as his hand caressed his s****r, wishing it was me he was sliding a finger into, my saggy tits he was kissing and caressing.
Their lips met the contact so sensitive and caring, so delicate and soft like butterfly wings on a summer breeze. Paul smoothly manipulated her pussy lips with his fingers... A sigh of pure pleasure sprung from her lips she opened her long slender legs slightly so he could have easier access to her as his fingers probed between her thighs.
She reached down to his hard swollen penis, taking it lightly in her dainty hand and curling her long fingers around him as she began to fondled his erection.
“Kiss me my young Adonis”
“You heard that?”
“Well I heard mum call you her young Adonis and I was so sure you were going to kiss her I couldn’t resist looking through the gap between the door and the door jamb to see if you did” Maureen laughed.
Did she know I was there? Could she see me or hear my heart pounding like a jackhammer in my breast. Was I still sniffling after Roger had spouted off his reservations about what he truly thought of me? Was that a sign to tell me that she knew I was observing them?
She pulled his hand way as he began to insert a finger into her and held him closer. I was certain she glanced in my direction with a knowing smile.
“The bed “she said, laying him down.
His penis stood stiffened and swollen in a state of sexual arousal as Maureen straddled him, sitting on his muscular stomach, his hard penis with its glistening, bulbous head, covered in his pre-cum in plain view of my line of sight as I watched them through the door jamb. I know I should have turned away in disgust, betrayed by my husband and the twins in the same evening, but I just stood there, mesmerised by my son’s swollen penis that was so much thicker than his fathers.
Subconsciously I slipped a hand into my panties.
Their tongues snake dancing between willing lips as they kissed, she again took hold of his erection sliding her pussy over it not inserting it but rubbing herself against it making the shaft all wet with her juices, her hips gently swaying backwards and forwards, sliding over her twins cock, their lips never parting.
I gasped as my finger ran through the entangled mass of course pubic hair towards my now drenched pussy, unhurriedly I started circling my clitoris with a finger as I watched the two of them.
Paul reached up, cupping her small breast in his big hands, as Maureen rocked up and down, sliding over his impressive manhood his cock protruding from between his s****r’s legs, the head all glistening, sparkling in the light of the bedside lamp, covered in Maureen’s fluids and his own pre-cum.
The events of the day having vanished as now all I could think about was my sons cock as the bulbous head appeared and disappeared from between her thighs as Maureen, toing and froing over his shaft gave a gasp of sheer delight as she, simulating intercourse, teased both Paul and me.
I began frigging myself off faster rubbing ever harder at my clitoris as I admired the length and thickness of Pauls manhood, secretly wishing it was me on the bed with my son and being comforted.
Maureen dropped her head onto his shoulder and I could clearly see her shaven pussy through the crack of the door jamb, shining as the light from the bedside lamp reflected off the moistness.
Her head was turned towards the door, looking in my direction, a satisfied smile on her face as she drew in a deep breath. Her breasts pressing into Paul’s chest as he grabbed her well-rounded buttocks, spreading the cheeks wide showing off her tight anus as he tried to impale himself onto her, giving me an even better view of her delectable, succulent, wet cunt.
I rubbed frantically at my clitoris with the palm of my hand as I thrust my inserted fingers deeper into my wet hole, secretly wishing it was Pauls cock with its head now showing globules of cum, that was at the entrance of my aching pussy, the cylindrical body of his penis slipping into me and filling me, extinguishing the burning I was feeling between my thighs, desperately craving him.
The height of my climax of sexual excitement made me scream out loud as I reached orgasm, admiring my son’s bl**d engorged penis as my juices flowed covering my fingers deep inside me, a pleasurable wave of tingling sensations raked throughout my quivering body. My knees buckled. My legs gave way. I fell through the half open bedroom door.
I tumbled headlong into the bedroom and ended up sitting on the bedroom floor my chubby legs spread out in front of me as I landed on my buttocks. My toga had risen up over my waist exposing my parted thighs, my hand still snugly inside my now drenched panties.
Maureen smiled knowledgeably “about bl**dy time”. She said as she untangled herself from the arms of her twin.
Paul got off the bed.
“God, Paul so wanted to fuck me, he was getting really excited at the prospect of you seeing his hard cock rammed up my sweet little cunt”
My eyes fell onto my sons glistening erection.
“I was just about to let him when you tumbled through the door. But I have other ideas, ideas about you getting back at dad that is if you want to get back at dad”.
I nodded, not thinking about my husband belittling me in front of Robert and Belinda, just staring admiringly at my naked son as he approached me sitting spread legged on the floor. His erection, covered in both his pre-cum and Maureen’s juices extended out before him invitingly.
“Well ……” she looked towards Paul who looking over his shoulder nodded his agreement.
Rummaging in Pauls bedside cabinet Maureen pulled out three masquerade masks. Handing each of us a full length mask as she told me “well…., we will have to wear these, and there has to be no talking when we start, moan and groan all you want, but don’t utter a word, ok?”
“What” I said looking at the mask I was holding between my juice sodden fingers.
“Please mum” Paul murmured, “we all want to get back at that bastard for one thing or another” as his hand reached out towards me.
I got shakily to my feet wondering what they had in mind, the toga slipping down hiding my embarrassment.
My emotions were flying in every direction as we donned our masks.
“Remember, not a word” Maureen said looking over her shoulder, as now she fiddled about with her twin’s laptop.
My mind was racing. What were they planning?
Paul now stood behind me, untying the neck of the toga and slipping it open, slowly uncloaking me, until it was just a crumpled bed sheet around my ankles, then unclasping the hook on my bra to expose my sagging tits. I could feel his body pressing against my back, his hot throbbing penis hard against my bare skin as he released my heavy breasts, cupping them in his strong hands as my bra fell to the floor landing on top of the bed linen. Sliding his hand down my chubby stomach and under the elastic of my soaking panties, probing me with experienced fingers as my body tingled with expectant excitement.
“Nope she doesn’t shave” Paul chuckled running his fingers through my pubic hair, “god mum, your so fucking wet” he whispered excitedly in my ear as he kissed my neck.
I twisted around to face him. His eyes were full of adoration and desire. Taking his head in my hands I kissed him full on the lips, my fingers tracing a Line down his neck and across his strong broad shoulders. I could feel his erection pressing against the entrance of my cunt through the nylon material of my sodden panties.
Pulling away Paul grabbed my waist and began rolling my panties over my hips and down my chubby legs, his tongue flicking against my wet slit as he travelled downwards sending shock waves through my quivering body , my panties now around my ankles, I stepped out of them on shaky legs.
“Isn’t she beautiful “said Paul admiringly, running his hands over my chubby body before again cupping my big saggy tits “oh god, I could play with these tits and suck those nipples all night. Dad must be losing his marbles not taking care of you mum”
I purred beneath his touch, his thumbs brushing lightly over my sensitive prominent nipples as they had over his s****rs, leaning forward and kissing each one with such a tenderness his bastard of a father had never shown me.
Paul slipped his hand between my slightly thighs, running his fingers along my aching slit, I gasped in anticipation but he merely smiled as he kissed my mouth. I reached up grabbing the back of his head, my fingers running through his long locks of auburn hair as I f***ed my tongue into his mouth with an a****l savagery, tasting my daughter’s juices on his lips, who he had been giving oral sex to earlier. I pressed my naked eager body against him, feeling the bulbous head of his engorged penis at the entrance of my aching cunt.
“soon” Paul said pulling away a little.
Picking up my panties from the floor he called Maureen and threw them at her, she caught them deftly, immediately holding them to her nose and sniffing at the damp gusset, taking deep breaths, her smile saying more than mere words ever could.
“absolutely adorable,” she muttered” I so want to taste you mum, taste your climax on my tongue, explore that gaping slit with the muscle that is nearly as firm as Pauls stiff cock, trace a path inside you”. She rubbed herself between her long shapely legs, slipping a finger into herself before running it across my lips “taste it, I’m sure you will want more of your daughter before the nights out”
I was shocked to hear this from my daughter, I had never before been with another woman, never even contemplated the idea of having a bi side to me, remembering how I admired her firm young tits as she danced naked in front of Paul I just smiled, secretly certain she was just trying to get a reaction but would never actually go ahead with what she had just said.
Paul stepped back and we stared into each other’s eyes. Hunger filled me as my eyes fell to his impressive penis, the burning and aching between my thighs intensifying as I heard him saying how beautiful and curvaceous I looked.
Taking my hand in his, Paul led me towards his bed.
Maureen pursed her lips and putting a finger to them indicating no more talking as she turned on the laptop screen, a blue light flickered into life and the screen showed a picture of Paul’s bedroom.
“God, they are planning on getting onto disc” I thought as Paul laid me on the bed. I just prayed they weren’t planning on showing their father.
What was I doing, why wasn’t I threatening them both with all sorts of punishments instead of being so submissive, glancing at Pauls cock I knew why. Wanting to have and to hold my son in my chubby fingers, to tease him and please him with a motherly love, to drain him of his reproduction fluids like nobody else ever had. He was so much thicker than his father, the only man I had ever let get inside me, he had taken my virginity when I was s*******n, now as I took pleasure in seeing Paul I became engrossed in the thought of bedding my son.
I’d never in all my years been so embarrassed about my shape, how I wished I was slim and petit like my daughter with her young teenage hour glass figure, tits still firm and well-rounded, stomach flat and unscarred by c***dbirth, but those days had long since left me if they were really ever there at all, nor had I ever been so turned on as I was now, my son admired my nakedness with eyes that shone with longing, my juices trickled down my inner thighs in rivulet of excitement.
He put his arms around me and pulled me towards him, I could feel his firmness against my naked body as my tits pressed against his masculine chest. Running my hands through his hair and kissing him with an a****l savagery as my tongue discovered his, the two muscles twisting and rotating around each other in a snake dance of delight and intense passion, tasting my daughter’s juices on his lips and tongue.
My pussy was aching as Paul reached down and began to rub a finger between my wet lips, smiling at me with a smile that could charm the birds out of the trees, I parted my legs to allowed him easier access to explore my wetness, his long digits sliding easily along my moist slit.
My head was reeling, it was so wrong, so very wrong, yet it felt as though this was how it was meant to be, my body tingling with excitement, shivers travelled up and down my spine like small electric shocks as his fingers trailed their way to and fro along my gaping cunt, my heart thumping like a jack hammer I felt sure was loud enough to be heard by the neighbours as it beat with uncontrollable f***e. My legs parting voluntary as he toyed my drenched pussy with experienced young fingers, leaving me under no illusions of him being a novice and wondering how many of those little school sluts he had fucked to have gained so much self-control.
I ached for him to give me what I wanted, thrusting myself towards those probing fingers, my eyes closed as I whimpered with pleasure, I felt so rampant, out of control of my emotion except for the sexual urges that every woman experiences when she’s been deprived of sex and finally finds a willing young stud to extinguish the burning inside her. Wanting To feel my young son’s meat pounding into me, wanting to scream for him to fuck me, but heeding the words of silence the twins had insisted on.
I opened my eyes, on the screen a man was jerking himself off, his hand rubbing frantically at his engorged cock as he watched me being fingered by my son and me aggressively thrusting myself back against Pauls exploring digits that were up my cunt. Now I knew why Maureen had been so adamant about the masquerade masks.
“That’s it super stud, give the old bitch a good fingering, give her cunt a good seeing to for her” the stranger on screen shouted as he beat uncontrollably on his comprehensive cock, finally shooting a load of sperm all over his screen with a contented sigh.
Maureen was sitting in the leather swivel chair to the side of the laptop watching us, her thighs parted as she stroked her extremely wet pussy. She smiled towards me and inserted a finger into her pink moistness before slipping it into her mouth tasting her own juices.
I pulled my knees up and spread my legs wider as Pauls fingers meandered around my hairy pussy teasing my already hard sensitive clitoris.
Maureen reached out, fiddled about with the keyboard and the screen split into two, a man’s face appeared and disappeared just as quickly, so all that could be seen filling the screen was a small flaccid penis. I felt first one, then two fingers penetrate me, plunging ever deeper as my daughter looked on in fascination. Every so often flicking my clitoris with his tongue, eventually he got four fingers pounding into me making me groan with desire, my eyes closed as I pushed back enthusiastically against those exploring thrusting digits, wanting those digits deep inside me as a prelude to the real thing which would surely be inserted into me before much longer. I gasped, throwing my head back against the soft pillow as he plunged into me with his whole hand, it felt massive inserted up me up to the wrist but my gratified whimper gave away the pleasure I was experiencing as I was being fisted for the very first time.
On the screen a man was jerking himself off, his once flaccid cock hard in his hand, “Oh god yes, fists the slutty old maid” the pervert on screen was shouting, rubbing frantically at his engorged penis as he watched me being fisted by my son and aggressively thrusting myself back, impaling myself on Pauls wrist that was stretching my cunt so wide.
I was hornier and more rampant than I had ever been before in my life.
The man on screen finally spurted all over his keyboard and turned off his web-cam, another immediately appeared this one wasn’t worried, his whole fat body relaxed in his chair, a grin spread across his face as he tried to manipulate the smallest cock I had ever witnessed into an erection, I nearly burst out laughing when I see his ball bag being weighed down by two heavy ball bearings. God I had now reached the point when I needed to feel my son pounding into my cunt and I didn’t care who was watching on the web cam.
Paul licked the inside of my soaking wet thighs as he purposely ignored the place I so desperately wanted him. His s****r was moving up the bed, brushing her mouth against my stomach as she headed agonisingly slowly upward, eventually kissing me on the lips with a hunger I hadn’t expected as I cupped her well rounded breasts in my hands, tweaking and pinching her firm teats as I kissed her tits before taking her hard nipples into my mouth.
Maureen groaned with pleasure straddling my stomach to expose her hairless cunt to the stranger on screen who was now breathing heavily the panting very audibly as he neared his own climax, both myself and the stranger climaxed together, my screams of ecstasy easily drowning out his whimper of delight. “I love,” I heard the man yell in a foreign accent, as he cum “two sweet fuckable cunts together”.
Maureen lowered herself facing away from the cam, onto my face, pussy lips spread wide, rubbing herself against my mouth until I started licking her. I couldn’t see the screen but I heard the voice loud and clear through the speakers.
“That’s it fuck the old bitch,” I heard him yelling at the screen” fuck I wish my old woman would do that, getting fucked by some young stud as she licks out a nice bit of cunt, eat her muff you fucking carpet muncher, make the young slut scream in ecstasy”
I couldn’t see the screen but I heard the voice loud and clear through the speakers. Roger must have woken up and connected himself online; it was certainly his slurred voice I could hear.
“Now the fun begins” Maureen said in my ear, barely above a whisper.
Paul licked my cunt, his rough tongue drinking enthusiastically at my soaking hole as Maureen swayed against my mouth. I was on the verge of exploding into another uncontrollable orgasm, my back arched against Paul’s mouth as my tongue lapped greedily between my daughters legs.
Maureen adjusted herself and I could just see the laptop screen between her legs.
Roger was stood there, Robert by his side. On her knees in front of them I could see Belinda, her fingers curled around both cocks and stroking them with deliberate slowness, kissing the top of their bulbous heads as beads of cum appeared.
“I wonder who the slut is with super stud and cum bucket tonight” I heard Robert gasp as Belinda licked another bead of cum off the head of his cock.
Paul began rubbing his hard cock against the entrance to my cunt, teasing me; I wanted to scream “fuck me, fuck me now!” as I felt his wet head barely an inch inside me.
Maureen reached behind her, momentarily obscuring my view of the screen. I could feel her hand sliding down my flabby stomach as Paul continued to manipulate my swollen lips, pausing just as she reached my cunt, and then her long slender fingers dived down with such suddenness, instantly having me squealing with pleasure as wave after wave shuddered through me as she sought out my clitoris.
“Oh fuck yeah” the speakers screamed “give the whore all that nice thick cock, fill her with your breeding seed, oh fuck I’m going to cum soon, ram it into her, pound that hairy cunt for all your worth, I want to see your cum dribbling out of her well used, old twat, fuck her like she’s never been fucked before, god, not long now, let’s see if we can cum together super stud, then I can pretend I’m filling her with my cum, make the bitch squirm beneath you as you ram her hard”
Paul didn’t need too much urging from his unsuspecting father. He plunged deep into me, filling me with his hard cock knowing that his father! My husband! Was watching in ignorance was an unexpected bonus.
Thrusting my hips forward, taking him deeper into my cavernous cunt, urgency filled me as we matched stroke for stroke, thrust for thrust, I wanted to feel him shooting into me, and I needed him to explode up my cunt, to extinguish the raging fire that burnt there. I wrapped my chubby legs around my sons back using my heels to urge him deeper, as Maureen squirmed over my eager mouth
“Fuck she’s good……”
That was the last I heard as all my attention was being focused on fucking Paul as I grabbed my daughters hips and lapped ravenously at her sweet young fluids as her body stiffened and trembled as my tongue bought her to those heady heights of orgasm.
The intensity of my cunt muscles tightening around Paul was some something I had never before experienced. I was obsessed as my cunt grasped his cock in a vice like grip, thrusting upwards, urging him to fill me with his hot seed, each thrust and stroke becoming ever faster as Maureen juices flowed into my mouth and over my chin.
Paul’s body stiffened and my back arched, as his cock pulsated inside me expanding and contracting rhythmically as his spunk fired into me, filling me, while my own orgasm had me groaning with intense pleasure.
He lay there between my spread thighs exhausted. Then standing up, he spread my cunt lips wide so Roger and Robert could see his cum trickling out of my well used pussy.
“Fucking lovely” I heard roger say.
Looking at the screen I could see Belinda’s head bobbing up and down over my husband’s cock as he held the back of her head, with her other hand she worked on Robert her curled fingers working frantically on his erection.
“Fuck” Roger screamed “oh fuck yeah, I wish I was fucking that bitch, god why couldn’t I have married a dirty old slut like her instead of your prim and proper s****r”. His body jerking as he shot his load into Belinda’s mouth. Belinda never even took a breath, her mouth full of my husband’s cum, she just slipped her head straight over Roberts’s penis.
Paul moved forward towards my head, changing places with his s****r. His flaccid cock temptingly brushing alongside my lips, I stuck my tongue out, licking at the sperm covered head.
Before I knew what was happening Maureen buried her head between my legs, sucking on my clitoris and puffed up pussy lips, lapping at the cum that Paul deposited inside me and the juices he had teased out of my body with his cock, drinking her fill of our mixed orgasms.
Taking Pauls limp cock in my mouth I sucked greedily, wanting to drain the last of his sperm out of him.
On screen Robert closed his eyes, his body shuddering as he thrust hard into his wife’s mouth. She swallowed both men’s sperm and licked her lips as I swallowed the residues of Paul’s sperm.
Maureen turned off the laptop.
I lay there exhausted, totally spent, trying to get my breath back, my body no more than a shell as I slowly tumbled from the clouds that the twins had put me on. Paul lay between Maureen and me on his single bed, curled up in each other’s arms. We kissed as he caressed my tits.
The twins told me they were super stud and cum bucket, and Uncle Robert and their father were two of their best customers. Visiting their web site on numerous occasions, but that was the first time they had seen their Aunty Belinda.
Since that night we have shared many moments together, both on and off the web-cam, sometimes as a twosome and sometimes as a threesome. We have fucked in every conceivable position. Maureen’s favourite is Paul fucking me from behind as I lick her cunt so she can watch the laptop screen seeing her twins slipping in and out of my wet cunt like a piston as he unleashes his load into me. There are times when we take turns sitting in the chair watching and frigging ourselves to orgasm as the other two perform on the cam in front of my unsuspecting husband and his in-laws.
That is how I became my twin’s slut (I’m no longer Pauls fantasy, I’m now his reality), and internet whore. There was even one time I performed solo on the laptop in front of Robert, Belinda and Roger, with my daughter’s copious amount of sex toys as he called me names and told me what a dirty slut I was as Belinda sucked his cock in front of me.
We always wear the masquerade masks and burn the discs off to watch as we lay together in my martial bed after a good steamy sex session of licking, sucking and fucking each other to exhaustion.
My husband hasn’t a clue I’m Miss Cumalot, his prim and proper frigid wife, that the twins are super stud and cum bucket, that’s the way it’s going to stay.
... Continue»
Posted by postmanrg 1 year ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1321  |  
100%

the night i was with a guy.

let me just say that im a bit different. by different, i mean i have a few strange fetisahes for a guy from spiro oklahoma, of all places. youd expect a good christian man like me to be totally pure of mind and without any sort of sexual devience right? well, guess again.
im not always the best example of a great guy. you can call me a hypocrit all you want, but im bisexual and like a lot of hardcore sex.i like TS and i have a thing for crossdressers. have i ever been with one? no. honestly, how many ts women do you think are in fort smith, arkansas? exactly. and besides, the only gay club in town is not really my taste.
no, no, im a guy who likes the finer things, yet loves a little bit of roughness. i like it hard, heavy, but melodic and fun, just like my music. passion and melody, but heavy as heck.
so, this all being said, thats not the only way to meet men. no, not at all. one way, at least it was a way until my graduation, was school. yeah, school. the only things good about that place was relationships, freinds, art, and debate. at least for me. to much work, not enough play.
now, there are a suprising number of homosexual men and women in this town. yeah, my towns ruled by homophobes and racist, but just look how many gay people and minorities there are? irony, thy name is fort smith.
anyway, no matter the fact that its mainly lesbian and bisexual women, i was able to find a guy who liked me, and his name was miguel. he was a great guy, cute, fun, sweet, and a really cool. so, we start talking and i find out he likes me. well, he says he does, but its hard not to tell that someone likes you when they cant get their eyes off the front of your pant or cant pull them away from you. more the first than the second. now, he knew i was bi. that secret got out becuase of my idiot freind micheal. yeah, when you tell someone you like boys and they tell you they wont say a word to anyone, make sure they are telling the freaking truth! anyway, so, out of nowhere, he grabs my cock through the front of my pants. now, this wasnt the suprise. the suprise was that i had a condom in my back pocket and a hard on from hell. doesnt sound that suprising, but you have to remember this was my first time with another guy and the first time he had ever really came onto me. now, he started rubbing the front of my pants, and starts unbuttoning them. did i resist becuase i had a gf that i loved and cared for more than anything? did i pull away and say i barely know you, sicko? or did i let him unzip me, push his head on my dick, and fuck his face?

you can guess wich one.

so, while hes sucking me off, i look down and see his dick is fighting its way out of his pants, and decided to help out a little ;)
i pulled um down, turned around, looked at him and said "this better not hurt."
the idiot had no idea what i was implying. hes a great guy, but none to bright. i had to turn around, grab his dick, and litteraly guide him to my asshole and say "fuck me, you moron!"
well, thats what he did. last time i ever bottom for a guy with an 8 inch peice of thick meat between his legs, let me tell you. well, i wasnt the only one to get some. after he was done fucking me, without even cumming, the poor smuck, i turned him around, spread him wide open, and we fucked hard. he was really tight, and he was moaning the entire time. he was loving it, and so was i.

up and down, in and out, all over the room we went. the couch, the recliner, the coffee table, even the stereo was fair game. i had him in ever postion i could think of, and it took me 40 minutes to shoot a nice big load in his ass. i could tell he was in heaven from the look of sheer enjoyment in his eyes. right after i shot mine, there was his, all over his stomach and chest. even in his mouth a little. that dude has a sniper rifle for a dick, let me tell yah.
that night, we had a few more good times and said goodbye for the night. i still wish he had stayed, maybe i could get amanda to agree to a threeway. yeah, i think not.
still, guy can dream, cant he?... Continue»
Posted by mj2397 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 1442  |  
81%

Enjoying the night

One night I went to Captain Hornblower’s, a local jazz bar, with a female friend named Jan. She knew I was bi. We had drinks and enjoyed the music. There was a guy sitting close to the quartet that was playing. He was pretty. My friend admired him too, and we both complimented on how good looking he was. He had straight, dark-brown hair and a nice tan. Since he was sitting alone at a table, my friend suggested we join him. We did, chatting and enjoying the music. He was gay. My friend nudged me under the table and smiled knowingly when she noticed he and I were connecting.

He asked us if we were married. We told him we were friends. He was 38 years old and not involved as it turned out. After a while he suggested we take a walk down Duval Street and do a little bar hopping. We spent the next few hours hitting the bars, listening to music, and people-watching. It was a nice mesh of personalities, and very fun. We ended up at Two Friends, another Jazz bar, just off of Duval Street. After a few minutes there he suggested we all go to his place for drinks and a swim in his pool. My friend said she was tired and wanted to head home, telling us not to end our evening on her account. We said our goodbyes. She said something like, “You two don’t have too much fun tonight,” and was on her way.

The guy, whose name I can’t remember, and I left shortly thereafter, and walked about five blocks to his house off of White Street. We walked into his nicely-decorated house, and to the kitchen for drinks. He looked even nicer in the soft light of his home. He was about 5’4”, slim, and very attractive in his shorts, which his ass filled very handily. His legs were gorgeous. He mixed us some drinks and led the way to the small back yard, in which a modest but pretty pool was located. “Since you don’t have any trunks with you, I guess we’ll have to go in naked.” I smiled and agreed. I set down my drink and we disrobed. He commented on my already-hard cock. I fell in love with body. He had naturally dark skin. His semi-hard cock was thick and looked delicious coming out of his black pubic hair.

We talked, sat, and sipped our drinks. Our hands made their way to one another’s cocks after a few minutes. We sat next to each other, continuing to chat as we stroked one another’s cocks, balls, and thighs. It was very exciting. A few minutes later we headed to the shower, at his suggestion, where we thoroughly washed one another, taking time to lavish attention in the right places. “Are you a top or a bottom,” he asked. I told him I was a top. He smiled and told me he’d need a few minutes to get ready. I dried off and went to the living room. I sat naked in a chair, edging my cock for the fifteen or twenty minutes that elapsed before he came out of the bathroom.

He looked stunning coming out of the bathroom and into the soft, dim light of the living room. I wanted to rush him and eat him whole. He was so fucking hot. He commented on the size of my cock, and walked over to me, dropped to his knees and took my dick in both hands. He stroked it slowly, admiring it for a bit before kissing the head and shaft all over. He blew me exquisitely for a time, taking me to the edge of orgasm numerous times as I leaned back in ecstasy, moaning and thrusting my hips into his face.

We were in his room a few short minutes later. He sat down on the bed. My turn. I kneeled between his legs and fondled his lovely, loose-hanging balls for a minute or two before turning my attention to his pretty cock. It wasn’t huge (I’d say about 6”), but it was perfectly proportioned, and thick. I took it into my mouth and spent the next few minutes licking, sucking and nibbling it from head to base, alternating my attention between his dick and his balls. I lubed a finger with saliva and worked it into his ass. Then two fingers. He offered me some lube, which I then applied to his ass and my fingers. Soon I had four fingers inside him up to the large knuckles. I finger fucked him slowly while using my thumb to work the root of his cock while I continued to suck him and jack him with my left hand. After a couple of minutes he said he was going to cum. I took my left hand off his cock and increased the rate of my finger fucking. I bobbed on him quickly, taking him all the way down, using my tongue in his dick hole and under the head. He grunted a little and I felt his cock throb in my mouth. Then a taste of semen…then another, followed by a moderate shot of jizz, then a huge stream of thick sperm hit the back of my mouth. He made a lot of noise as he pumped his cum into my mouth. The feel of it shooting onto my tongue and to the back of my mouth was gratifying and very hot. I swallowed and finger-banged him furiously as he spurted over and over. When he was done thrusting, yelling and streaming his delicious juice into my mouth, I slowed down. I took his cock in my left hand, and eased my fingers out of his hole. I milked his cock slowly, flicking my tongue over the little bit of cum that seeped out of his dick hole. As he softened, I took the very tip of his cock into my mouth and tried to extract everything that was left as I milked and flicked the hole with my tongue. When there was no more, I collapsed on the floor, savoring the experience and enjoying the taste of cum! in my m outh.

When he’d caught his breath, he told me he wanted my cock in his ass. I was all too pleased to oblige. When I stood up (slowly so as not to pass out!), he was face down on the bed. He was a beautiful sight. The light in the room was very low, which made his body look more than it actually was. I got the lube and got onto the bed, straddling his thighs. I opened the lube and streamed a liberal amount to his ass crack and some onto his muscular cheeks. I massaged his smooth, firm ass deeply, occasionally spreading them to peek at his hole, which would soon be getting pounded by my painfully throbbing dick. I rubbed my dick on his cheeks and between them to lube myself up. I jacked and admired his body for a bit before dipping the head between his cheeks.

He used his hands to spread himself, and I placed the head of my dick against the hole, tracing circles around it, pausing to jack as I admired his beautiful ass and body. He raised his ass up in the air and told me to put it in. I obliged, pausing for a second to find my target then slipping just the head in. I held it there for a few seconds, then slowly slipped my glistening, hard cock all the way in. It went in effortlessly as he sighed and commented how good it felt. There is nothing quite as exquisite as the experience of penetrating a man for the first time. It’s not just the sexual feeling, it’s the whole experience - The excitement of the first time, the sight of cock entering ass, the mutual pleasure, and the anticipation of a stunning orgasm. I let my weight settle on him as I held my cock balls-deep inside him. It twitched as he contracted his sphincter rhythmically. We lay there like that for a few minutes, commenting how nice it felt. I thought of my friend Jan and couldn’t wait to tell her how things went. I owed her a big “Thank you!”

I started slowly grinding my hips around, taking time to slide my cock almost all the way out, then back in. Soon I was pumping him gently. I propped myself up a few times to watch my large cock enter and exit his beautiful body. We changed positions a couple of times. He was on his left side for a while, right leg pulled up to his chest; he was on his back for a while too. I held his ankles in my hands high in the air as I plowed his hole, savoring the sight and the sounds. Flesh slapping together, moaning, groaning, squishy sounds. It was all marvelous. I slid out of him at one point for a short breather. We laid side by side for a short while before he mounted me, facing away as he slid down onto my dick and started bouncing vigorously. We paused every now and then because I wasn’t ready to cum quite yet. This was too good to be over with quickly.

Eventually he was on his face again. I was straddling his ass, hammering him mercilessly as our flesh slapped together. As I got close to cumming, I put my hands on his back and pounded him deeply. My cum was soon streaming into his tight hole. I made a lot of noise as I thrust convulsively. The friction lessened a bit as my semen added more lube to the mix. I kept fucking until I just got plain tired. I rolled off and plopped on my back. Almost as soon as I was on my back, he had my dick in his mouth again. He sucked and licked ever drop of semen off of it before falling back himself. We laid there commenting how amazing the sex was. We dozed off.

The sun was up when I woke up. He was still asl**p. I felt a bit awkward, but that dissipated as soon as he had my dick in his hand again. We arranged ourselves in a 69 position and lovingly blew one another. We had near simultaneous orgasms. His cum tasted as good as it had the night before. We showered, had breakfast, and I left shortly thereafter. We didn’t exchange numbers, but agreed we’d do it again next time we happened upon one another in town.

Later in the day I called my friend Jan and thanked her for facilitating the tryst with this stranger. She was happy we had fun, and glad to have hooked me up with someone so hot. We had dinner at her place later, and some great sex after I’d shared all the gory details of my adventure.... Continue»
Posted by malesub01 9 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 2110  |  
100%
  |  1

The Night Audit: My Last Night

I was still standing there five minutes after I heard the front door slam shut. My naked body was covered in goosebumps and I was trembling from head to toe. What would I have done if my Dad had come into the kitchen like he did every morning to get his coffee? What would he have done? He had just discovered a video of me licking my friend’s pussy, and then to walk into the kitchen and find me naked, waiting for him.

I felt scared. Like I had lost my footing on the ice and I was out of control. I started walking, leaving my towel on the kitchen floor. I didn’t know where my feet were taking me. It was like sl**pwalking and when I woke up I was standing in my parents’ bedroom.

His laptop wasn’t there. He had taken it with him when he rushed out the front door. I sat down at the little desk in the corner of his room. The cheap fabric on the chair was scratchy and uncomfortable against my bare bottom. I was staring out the window, wondering if my Dad would try to contact Lisa to ask her about the video, when my foot touched a wet spot on the floor.

I pulled back instinctively, but then dabbed at the carpet under his desk with my toe. I had seen enough cum stains in just the past few weeks to know what the dark spots on the rug meant. My Dad had jacked off watching my video. My heart started thumping in my chest. Then I saw it on the side of the desk; a gleaming white pearl against the dark cherry wood. It was still wet when I scooped it up with my finger. I stared at it for a long moment, and then I put my finger to my lips and tasted my Dad’s cum for the first time.

I was hiding a camera in the air vent in the corner of my parents’ room when my phone buzzed. It was Lisa. She wanted me to tie her up in room 311 and find men to fuck her. I was surprised. After finding the cum, I was sure my Dad would call or text her. I imagined he was actually fucking her while I was wiring his room.

I finished with the camera, and then I met Lisa at the hotel. Within an hour I found a forty-six-year-old MWM who looked like he might pass out when he saw what was waiting for him on the bed. While he fucked Lisa, I scheduled two guys who were cool with double-teaming her.

I relaxed in the chair by the window and used my glass cock while I watched Married-White-Guy fuck my friend. I was struggling with the next steps of this fuzzy idea that was trying to work itself into a plan. My Dad had a video of me having sex with a girl he fucked, and might possibly still be fucking. Was he watching the video while I masturbated and whored his lover out? I wondered what was going through his mind.

I think he knew I wasn’t a virgin, but did he think I was a lesbian now? Sex wasn’t something I talked about with my Dad, but Mom knew I wasn’t a virgin or a lesbian. When I started having sex she put me on birth control. Did she tell him I was fucking boys? Would he have been able to figure it out on his own, or was he naïve enough to think his little girl was still a virgin? He knew Jamie was shooting porn. Could he imagine that I was following right in her footsteps?

When MWM was ready, I climbed on top of Lisa’s naked body and let him pull his cock from her pussy and squirt his jizz into my mouth. I rolled over and shared it with Lisa, kissing her open lips while he moved his still hard dick back and forth from her pussy to mine. He blew another load on my ass before he left, and I barely had time to clean up before the duo showed up. I helped them get started with dueling blowjobs, but then I turned them over to Lisa and went back to my chair. I was absentmindedly playing with my glass cock and sifting through ideas in my head when the two guys did something to catch my attention.

“Oh my God, that is so crazy!” I gasped, watching the two of them stuff both their cocks into Lisa’s pussy at the same time, “I have to get a picture of this.”

“Take one for me, too,” Lisa whimpered from behind the blindfold. I snapped several shots with my phone then used video with hers. I was holding it about a foot from her over-stuffed cunt when her phone buzzed in my hand. I recorded for about thirty seconds, touching the guys’ dicks and massaging their balls while they were crammed together inside her. Then I climbed back into my chair, letting them get on with things.

A name didn’t pop up with the text on Lisa’s phone, but I recognized my Dad’s number. It was what I had been expecting, but my hand still trembled when I opened the message.

I need to see you.

That was all it said. I was tempted to text him back, tempted to send him the video I had just recorded, but suddenly the fuzzy idea in my brain was taking shape. I stared at Lisa, bound and blindfolded while two strangers indulged in her young body. It was amazing how the loss of two senses, sight and touch, could alter the world around you. Lisa loved being lost in a sexual limbo. She was completely vulnerable and at the mercy of the people on the other side of the blindfold.

I watched her twist and turn, her back arching, her entire vocabulary reduced to the words “yes” and “more.” Her thighs were wet with her own cum while one or both of the men’s cum oozed out around their cocks. I walked over and slid my finger between their thrusting shafts, and then put it to my lips, tasting their honey but remembering my Dad’s, sc****d from the side of his dresser. And just like that, the pieces suddenly fell into place and I had a plan. I bent down and kissed the spot where their cocks slid together inside my friend, letting my tongue show my excitement.

***

“How many times have you fucked my Dad?” I whispered to Lisa while I licked both men’s cum from her lips and cheeks. They were gone but she was still tied and blindfolded while I cleaned her up.

“What?” she gasped, her body tensing beneath me.

“Was it just the one time at the poker game, or have you been fucking him since then?” I asked calmly, though my heart was racing.

“Kaley…” she whimpered, struggling against the cuffs. I could tell from the fear in her voice that it was more than just the poker game.

“Does he fuck you at my house?” I asked, my voice soft, my lips brushing her ear.

“I didn’t mean for it to happen,” she cried, “Please untie me.”

“I will,” I said, kissing her lips, “But first you’re going to tell me everything, and then you’re going to promise to do whatever I tell you.”

***

I didn’t tell Lisa my plan, only what I wanted her to do next. I let her know that I had hours of video of her fucking strange men in my bedroom as well as room 311, so it was easy controlling her. Her parents were strict Catholics and the thought of them finding out their daughter had become a fuck toy for men on Craig’s List was unthinkable to Lisa.

I showed her the text from my Dad. She was sure I was going to tell her to text back that she never wanted to see him again, and just stared at me with her mouth open when I ordered her to make a date with him. She was confused and maybe a little scared, but she was also turned on. She admitted that she had been fucking my Dad on and off ever since the poker game, but that each time they fucked he would swear that it was the last. A month later he would call her again though, or she would simply show up at our house when she knew he was alone. He tried but he could never resist her.

Dad texted back and told Lisa to come to our house on Friday night. Mom was working a late shift at the hospital and I would be working at the hotel, or so he thought. It was a simple thing to pretend to leave for work but hide in the basement instead. I had my laptop and the cameras were all in place. I could see everything that was happening the moment Lisa showed up in her miniskirt with her bag over her shoulder.

The plan went off kilter almost immediately. Neither Lisa nor I expected my Dad to be so aggressive, but the moment Lisa stepped through the front door, he grabbed her, spun her around, and pinned her against the door. He jerked her skirt up and simply tore her panties off in one violent thrust. Then his cock was out and he was fucking her hard and fast from behind.

It was frightening and intense and unimaginably erotic to witness. I was dressed in shorts and a t-shirt watching them on the computer in the basement, and I quickly pulled my clothes off and tucked my fingers into my wet pussy. I could hear Lisa’s voice from the stairs. It was a mix of fear and ecstasy. On my computer, I could see his mouth next to her ear, but I couldn’t tell if he was speaking to her or simply growling as he fucked her like a b**st.

I dug my fingers into my cunt and thought about the cum splashed against the side of his desk. He had had to wait three day after discovering my video, and in that time I noticed that he hardly looked at me, and would find an excuse to leave the room when I entered. I snuck on to his laptop while he and Mom were at the grocery store, and found not only my video there, but also two more Hustler videos starring my s****r, Jamie. We were driving our father out of his mind, and Lisa was on the receiving end of his madness.

“Aaaaaaagh!” Lisa cried out, her body melting into orgasmic bliss at the tip of my father’s cock. He bounced his hips hard against her ass, grunting and swearing until the two of them collapsed in a heap on the floor.

I simply sat in front of my computer and watched them, my naked body shivering slightly. I wasn’t sure what to do now that my father had shredded my script. For a long time they just lay there on the floor, panting and exhausted. I was sure my opportunity was lost, until Lisa rolled my father onto his back and took his cock in her mouth. He looked dazed and confused, like he had lost his footing and wasn’t sure how he had ended up on the floor, but it was as if Lisa was performing some pornographic version of CPR on him, and with each bob of her head up and down the length of his cock, he seemed to be reviving.

I leaned closer to the screen wanting to hear what Lisa was saying to him. Whatever it was, it was working. She tugged his pants down his thighs and he sat up and let her pull off his shirt. He lay back down, naked, and watched Lisa take off her clothes. When she was naked, she picked up her bag and held out her hand. My Dad took it and she helped him to his feet. He kissed her softly, and then he lifted her up. Her legs wrapped around his hips and he slowly lowered her down onto his cock. She hugged her naked body to his and he carried her and her bag upstairs.

I grabbed my laptop and followed. I reached the main floor where their clothes were strewn about just as they entered my bedroom. I stared at the video display on my monitor watching eagerly as Lisa salvaged my original plan. I crept slowly up the stairs, wishing I could hear what she was saying to him.

He was reluctant to put the blindfold on. I knew it was a long shot. My Dad wouldn’t share the same exhilarating sensation Lisa and I felt by making ourselves vulnerable, but after his eruption at the front door, he seemed almost lost. Lisa was in charge now and it only took a little prodding to get the mask over his eyes. He was tense lying back in my bed, but Lisa relaxed him with her tongue. He didn’t resist when she lifted his arms over his head, and only laughed when she cuffed him to the headboard.

“Um, exactly what kind of game is this?” he asked, chuckling nervously. I was standing right outside my bedroom door and could hear him clearly.

“Relax,” Lisa said, recalling my own words to her, “You’re gonna love it.” She almost gasped when she turned and saw me standing in the doorway. She had done as she was told, blinding my Dad and binding him to my bed, but that was as much of the plan as she knew. Her mouth hung open and I held my finger to my lips as her eyes took in my naked body. There was fear and excitement in her expression and she had to shake herself as if trying to wake from a dream.

“If someone comes home…” Dad worried out loud.

“Kaley’s at work until ten,” Lisa reminded him, her eyes still locked on me, “We have all night.” I motioned for her to move and she slid from the bed, stepping back and making room for me. I climbed up between my Dad’s spread legs and gave Lisa one last look. She just stood there, shocked, repulsed, and excited by what she was about to witness.

“Mmm,” Dad sighed, feeling my hands slowly sliding up the length of his thighs. I was trembling slightly and I swallowed hard to find the moisture in my mouth. I leaned forward on my knees, letting my hands move to the sides of his hips, up and around and over his hard abs. My blonde hair fell forward tickling his thighs and hips, and I bent lower, breathing him in. I recognized his familiar scent mixed with the tang of Lisa’s pussy. “Fuck,” he muttered, shifting slightly as I pushed my tongue out and dragged the tip up the thick vein bulging from his cock. My Daddy’s cock.

“Mmm, Daddy,” I purred, and I pressed my lips to his hot flesh, kissing the tiny V that joined the bulging vein to the spongy purple cap on top of his dick.

“Yes,” he moaned, lifting his hips. Lisa and I shared the same girlish teenage voice, indistinguishable to my Dad from behind the mask. I pepper his thick shaft with kisses, and then I caught the tip between my lips and drew him into my mouth. “Fuck yes,” he cried, and I was doing it. I was sucking my father’s cock.

“Yes, Daddy,” I hummed, my lips vibrating over the swollen tip. Then I plunged my mouth down his hard length, cupping his soft balls and stroking the base of his cock. I almost came just by sucking him, just by hearing the sounds I was forcing from his body. He twisted and pushed his cock into my mouth, slowly fucking my face while I milked him with my lips and bathed him with my tongue.

“Fuck, Baby, you’re gonna make me cum,” he finally chocked, and I lifted my mouth from his cock.

“I want to taste you, Daddy,” I panted, “Cum in my mouth.”

“Oh fuck!” he growled, lifting his hips and pushing his cock to the back of my throat, “Aaaaaagh!” The hot seed burst from the tip of his dick and I let it fill my mouth, savoring his sweetness and thirsting for more. I swished it around his pulsing tool, bathing him with my tongue before I finally lifted my head. I swallowed his cum, my eyes closed and my head thrown back like I had been treated to the nectar of the gods. When I opened my eyes, I was looking into Lisa’s face. She was still standing there with her jaw hanging open. I just ignored her. I didn’t want her to be here for this, but I needed her.

“Daddy,” I purred, sliding up his body and pressing my naked tits into his bare chest.

“Oh my God, Baby,” he panted, and I kissed his mouth, something I’d done a thousand times, but never like this. Our lips parted and our tongues danced and we breathed each other in. I pressed him into the mattress with my body, feeling his hard cock wedged between us and rubbing against my belly.

“You’re still hard, Daddy,” I grinned, reaching down between us and taking him in my hand.

“Fuck yes,” he groaned, his lips at my neck.

“Do you like me calling you Daddy?” I asked, gently tugging on his hot flesh.

“Fuck yes,” he sighed, his voice almost pleading and desperate.

“Did you like watching me fuck Kaley?” I breathed into his ear.

“Yes,” he finally gasped after taking several breathes.

“Does it excite you knowing what a slut your daughter is?” I said, tormenting him.

“Yes,” he confessed, and I could tell he hated himself for the truth. I rubbed his cock against my pussy, both loving and hating him, and knowing that I would hate myself when this was over.

“She loves to fuck, you know?” I hissed, twisting the knife in deeper, “She fucks like a whore. She fucks grown men, older than you. She fucks complete strangers. Do you want to see that? Do you want to see your daughter get fucked like a whore? I can show you the videos.” I could feel his heart hammering inside his chest and his cock throbbed in my hand.

“Yes,” he pleaded, “Yes.”

“She would fuck you if you wanted to,” I said, positioning the tip of his cock between my dripping pussy lips, “Do you want to fuck her? Do you want to fuck Kaley? Do you want to fuck your daughter, Daddy?”

“Yes,” he cried, and I pushed my cunt down onto his hard flesh, letting him fill me up.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I begged, clinging to his body, and he thrust his hips upward and drove his cock in and out of me. “Yes, Daddy!” I cried again and again. I pushed myself up with my hands on his chest, and I rocked my cunt hard, fucking my Daddy.

***

I was right about hating myself after. It wasn’t immediate. I came hard three times before he filled my cunt with his cum. For a long time we just lay there, panting and clinging to each other.

“Shit, Lisa,” he finally gasped, breaking the spell. I had just fucked my Dad, but behind the blindfold, he had just fucked his daughter’s friend. The role-play was convincing, but for him it was still just role-play. I let his cock slip from between my legs and I climbed off my bed. Lisa was sitting in my chair with her legs spread and her fingers pressed into her clit.

“You can show him the videos,” I whispered in her ear, “But you will never tell him about this.” She was speechless as she stared up at me, and I simply left her there with my Dad. I didn’t come home that night. I texted my Mom that I was staying at a friend’s after work. I went to room 311, but I didn’t invite any men to fuck. I just curled up under the covers and slept.

It was close to dinnertime on Saturday when I finally came home. Mom was upset, not with me though. She said Dad had gotten into a fight with Jason and beat him up pretty bad. A terrifying chill shot up my spine. I had told Lisa to show my Dad the videos of me fucking. A lot of those videos involved Jason.

“He went up to the cabin to cool off,” Mom said. The cabin was up at the lake. It actually belonged to Dad’s boss, but he let us use it during the summers when he wasn’t using it.

I got out my phone and texted Lisa.

Are you with my Dad?

I waited, and then…

Yes

You didn’t tell him about last night did you?

No

Are you watching the videos?

Yes

I ate dinner with my Mom, or tried to at least. I had no appetite and I couldn’t look at her without a feeling of suffocating guilt and regret. I started to understand how much of a mess I had created and how much pain this could cause her.

“I’m going to spend the night at Lisa’s,” I lied, clearing my plate from the table. I just needed to get out of there.

“You were out all night last night,” she reminded me. I just shrugged. She frowned, but didn’t have any fight in her. “Go ahead,” she said.

My plan was to simply go hide away in room 311 again, but when I got there my key card wouldn’t work. I knew it was because of the beating my Dad gave Jason. It looked like my hotel job was done for the summer. I could have just called up one of my friends and spent the night at her house, but my head was swimming with thoughts of me fucking my Dad and my Dad fucking Lisa. He was watching my videos at that very moment, learning every nasty little secret about me. I had changed everything, and there was no going back.

What I needed was to get out of my head. What I did was go to Craig’s List. I found a post for a bachelor party. There were eight guys and the strippers they hired didn’t show so they were looking for a last minute replacement to entertain them.

“Do you allow touching?” the best man asked me over the phone.

“You can pretty much do what you want with me,” I assured him. I got the job, and an hour later eight hard cocks to keep me distracted.

***

I was tired and sore when I woke up next to the groom in the morning. I climbed out of bed trying not to wake him. Some of the guys were still passed out in the next room. I tiptoed around collecting my clothes and snuck out before any of them woke up.

Dad still wasn’t home when I got back. Mom was working out in the yard. I went up to my room and started to cry. I had made a mess of everything, and I couldn’t imagine what was going to happen when my Dad got home. I suddenly ripped the sheets from my bed, the sheets that I had fucked my own father on. Then I went to my closet and grabbed everything hidden there, the cuffs, the blindfold, the glass cock and the strap-on. I threw them into a box along with the clothes I bought whoring myself out.

The box was so heavy that the bottom tore out when I tried to lift it. Where was I going to take it anyway? I couldn’t just put it out with the trash without my Mom seeing it. My Mom. I fucked my Mom’s husband! I kicked the box and started throwing the clothes around the room working myself into a fit before I collapsed on my bed. I just lay there sobbing until I felt my body drifting and I fell asl**p.

I could hear voices downstairs. I opened my eyes. It was getting dark outside and I had slept most of the day. I sat up on my bed, rubbing my eyes and listening. I recognized my Dad’s voice. Some of the fear of my panic attack stirred in my tummy, but I was too exhausted to let it overwhelm me again.

I turned on my computer. The house was still wired with my cameras and I wanted to see what condition my Dad was in before I went downstairs, if I ever went downstairs again, that is. A part of me would have been happy to hide up here forever.

Before I pulled up the cameras though, I noticed a new video had been recorded form last night. I had left the motion sensors on, so there was probably six hours of my Mom watching Sex & The City reruns. I grabbed the video to drag it to the trashcan, but my finger slipped on the mouse and it popped open. My Mom wasn’t watching Sex & The City, but she was having sex.

“Oh my God,” I gasped. Was there a single member of my f****y that wasn’t completely depraved? My Mom had the house to herself for one night and she was cheating on my Dad with not just one guy, but two. I recognized one of the men immediately. His name was Ryan. He was a nurse at the hospital where Mom worked. He was beautiful, tall and muscular with charcoal skin. I met him once when I went to see Mom at the hospital. I masturbated that night imagining the pleasures that his black cock could provide. Mom didn’t have to imagine the pleasures. She experienced it first hand last night in our living room.

I didn’t know the guy whose dick she was sucking while Ryan fucked her from behind. He was taller than Ryan with creamy mocha skin and a cock that made me wet my lips despite myself. Both guys were young, barely in their twenties. My Mom was thirty-seven, but she never had trouble attracting the attention of men. She was referred to as “The MILF” among my friends, and any one of the sixteen-year-old boys I dated would have given a limb for the chance to fuck her.

I watched the two boys fuck my Mom on my laptop, and the fear and loathing that had been bubbling inside me for the past two days turned into something else. I was angry, angry with my Mom and angry with my Dad. They were both sneaking around cheating on each other and I had made myself sick worrying about hurting them. I was done with it. If my Mom could cheat on my Dad and he could fuck my best friend, then I was going to do what I wanted, and the first thing I wanted was to fuck my Dad. Not while he was blindfolded and thinking he was caught up in some kinky role-play with his fifteen-year-old girlfriend, but with him looking me directly in the eye while he fucked me. I knew he wanted me, he told me himself. And now it was going to happen for real, and I didn’t give a shit about betraying my Mom.

As if she could somehow sense what I was feeling, a great cry of anguish echoed through the house. I sat up and listened. Something was happening. Mom was definitely crying downstairs. My tummy tightened up again with fear. I closed the video on my laptop and switched to the camera in the living room. Mom was pacing back and forth, crying with her hands to her face. Dad sat on the edge of the sofa with his head in his hands looking distraught. Standing in the middle of the room with her hands folded across her chest was my s****r, Jamie.

I jumped out of bed. I was at the foot of the stairs before I could hear their voices clearly. I stopped there and listened.

“What about school?” Mom sobbed.

“With the money I make in one year, I can pay for all of my school,” Jamie argued.

“What kind of job are you going to get when people find out you’re doing porn?” Mom bellowed.

“I’m going to write mother,” Jamie said, “I’m not go to work for anyone but me.”

“I just don’t understand how you could have even considered this,” Mom cried, “What on earth possessed you to start doing porn?”

“I told you,” Jamie pleaded, “It just sort of happened.”

“Making porn doesn’t just sort of happen,” Mom snapped.

Standing at the foot of the stairs, I thought about all the porn on my Dad’s computer that Jamie and I watched. Did Mom even know it was there? She seemed clueless that her daughters had been brought up on a steady diet of porn, and I was certain she didn’t know about the videos Jamie made before she went off to college.

Knowing what I knew about my s****r, it seemed inevitable that she would get into porn. I planned on doing the same when I turned eighteen. How would my mother handle that, having both her daughters making porn for a living? What would our father think? While Mom and Jamie sparred back and forth, he simply sat at the end of the couch with his head in his hands. I was the only one that knew he was already a fan of Jamie’s work.

“I’m doing this whether I have your support or not,” Jamie told Mom, “But I really do want you both to be okay with this decision.”

“How can I be okay with this?” Mom sobbed.

“Dad?” Jamie said, turning to our father.

“Your Mom and I need to talk about this,” he said, still looking determinedly at the carpet between his feet. Jamie left them alone and found me waiting for her. We went downstairs to her old bedroom. We could still hear Mom crying while we talked.

“You heard?” she asked me.

“Ya,” I said.

“Do you think I’m some horrible person?” she asked, looking like she might start crying.

“No,” I said, and I asked her how she started doing porn, trying not to sound too eager. She told me it was because of her journalism class. She was given an assignment to go out and find a story. She wanted to do something big that would distinguish her in the class.

There was a debate going on at the university about an ad that had been posted in the school paper looking for girls interested in doing porn. Most of the debate focused on whether or not the school paper should be selling ad space to pornographers, and several of the students in Jamie’s freshman journalism class were writing about that. Jamie decided to take a different angle on the subject, however. She wanted to investigate the actual porn that these girls were being invited to make.

She called the number in the ad and scheduled an audition. Her plan was to document the experience right up to the point of actually accepting the job and doing porn. She didn’t go into details, but basically when she reached that point, instead of saying “No, I changed my mind,” she shot her first “professional” porn scene.

“Did you like it?” I asked, sounding too excited.

“I loved it,” Jamie admitted with a sly grin. I had a million more questions for her, but before I could ask any of them, Dad was calling for Jamie to come upstairs. I ate pizza in my room while they talked. Mom wanted to keep everything from me to protect my innocence. I felt a little better about things, watching them on my computer, when I saw that Mom had finally stopped crying. They were still talking when I fell asl**p.

The house was dark and quiet when I woke up. My alarm clock read 1:07 am. I slipped out of bed and padded across the hall on bare feet to use the bathroom. When I finished, I stepped back into the hallway and noticed that Mom and Dad’s bedroom door was open. I tiptoed to the door and peaked inside. Mom was wrapped up in the sheets on her side of the bed snoring softly. On the nightstand next to her, I recognized the bottle of sl**ping pills she used when they messed around with her schedule at work. Dad’s side of the bed was empty.

My heart was suddenly thumping in my chest. I stood and listened in the darkness, but all I could hear was my own pulse racing in my ears. I turned on shaky knees and crept to the stairs. My feet moved silently as I made my way through the house.

I don’t know why they left the door open. Maybe they thought it would be easier to hear someone coming down the stairs. They didn’t hear me though, and I stood outside the door and watched my Dad fuck my s****r. It looked like they had been at it for a while. The room was hot and they were both sweating. Jamie was on her knees with her head in her pillow and her ass in the air. Dad gripped her cheeks and slid his cock in and out of her.

I was wearing a t-shirt and panties. I pushed the panties down my legs and my fingers into my pussy. I nearly came when Dad grunted and thrust his cock into the hilt, shooting his load into my s****r’s pussy. He collapsed on top of her and the two of them lay there for a long time, panting and moaning. He kissed her neck and shoulders and they whispered things to each other that I couldn’t hear. I stepped back from the door when Dad finally climbed off of her.

The small lamp on the nightstand clicked off and the room went dark. Dad pulled his robe over his shoulders, closing the door silently behind him. Then he turned and saw me standing there in the hall.

For a full minute we just stood there staring at each other. There was a moment of shock in his expression, but it was quickly replaced by a steely reserve. I moved first, grabbing the hem of my t-shirt and pulling it up over my head. I let it fall to the floor and Dad let the front of his robe open. His cock was semi-hard and glistening with my s****r’s cum.

He took a step towards me. My naked body was trembling. He reached forward and gently caressed my breast. I touched his hip, inching closer to him. His hand moved to my neck and he tilted my head back. He kissed me and I pressed my body to his.

“I love you, Baby,” he whispered.

“I love you, Daddy,” I breathed, and then I sank to my knees and took his cock in my mouth. In its semi-hard condition, I could fit his entire penis in my mouth. I pushed my lips to the base and savored the strong seasoning of my s****r’s juices. He hardened almost immediately, the tip of his cock pushing at the back of my throat and forcing my lips back up his thick shaft.

“Oh fuck, Baby,” he sighed, “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this.” I stroked his cock above my face, while I sucked his balls. He ran his fingers through my hair and pushed his dick back into my mouth, fucking it slowly.

“Oh my God!” Jamie gasped when she pulled open the door. She was standing there naked, looking down at me with wide, startled eyes.

“It’s okay,” Dad whispered, and he reached out and took Jamie’s hand. “Come here,” he said to me, slipping his cock from my mouth and helping me to my feet. He held us both to him for a second, looking uncertain about what to do or say. “Let’s go inside and talk,” he finally suggested, and he led us into Jamie’s room and closed the door behind us.

We didn’t talk. We just stood there in awkward silence until I suggested we share Dad’s cock. “Here,” I said, simply getting on my knees and taking him in my mouth. I took Jamie’s hand, pulled her down next to me, and offered him to her. She hesitated, but then pushed her lips down his shaft until they touched my fingers. We passed him back and forth at first, and then we sandwiched his meat between our lips and shared our first kiss at the tip of our Dad’s cock.

“Mmm,” I sighed into my s****r’s open mouth while she pressed two fingers into my pussy.

“Here,” Dad said, and he pulled us both to our feet. With a hand on each of our asses, he held us to him, kissing Jamie and then me. The three of us climbed up onto Jamie’s bed and she pushed me down onto my back.

“I’ve already had a turn,” she said, pulling my legs apart. She held Dad’s dick and guided it to my dripping slit. All three of us watched with eager eyes while my Daddy pushed his cock inside me.

“Oh my God,” Dad moaned, thinking he was penetrating me for the first time.

“That is so hot,” Jamie panted, running her fingers over the junction where Dad’s cock became my pussy.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” I sighed, wrapping my legs around his hips and relaxing back into the soft mattress. He hunched forward, covering me with his strong body and kissing me deeply. I moaned into his open mouth as he bucked his hips and fucked me.

“This is so fucking hot,” Jamie repeated. Dad sat up and pulled his cock free for her to suck, and then she pushed it back inside of me.

“Here,” I said, taking my s****r’s hand. I pulled her to me until she was straddling my face. I feasted on her pussy in a sixty-nine while she took turns with my pussy and Dad’s cock. His cum was still fresh inside here and I squeezed her ass and sucked the melted pearls from her pink lips. He shot another load into my pussy and Jamie did the same, sucking his seed from my cunt and then pulling me into her arms to share it in a kiss.

“This is fucking heaven,” Dad exclaimed, stroking his cock while he watched his daughters kiss and lick each other from head to toe.

“Fuck us, Daddy,” Jamie smiled, and she pulled me on top of her kissing my mouth with our tits mashed together. Dad climbed between our legs and pushed his cock into my pussy, fucking me slowly, and the switched to Jamie’s.

“I never want this to end,” I whispered to Jamie while she kissed my neck and squeezed my ass. It didn’t end until about four in the morning when we had nearly exhausted the possible combinations that a father and his two daughters could twist themselves into.

“We better get back upstairs before your Mom wakes up,” Dad yawned.

“What are we going to do about Mom?” Jamie asked.

“I don’t know,” Dad sighed, “I don’t know how any of this is going to work.”

***

It was almost two years later when I shot my first professional, or rather, legitimate porn scene. It was on the day of my eighteenth birthday in fact. It was a take on those mother-teaches-daughter pornos where a Mom shows her daughter how to please a man, but this time it was my s****r Jamie, the established porn star, introducing her baby s****r to the world of porn while our mother supervised us both.

“That’s it girls,” Mom coached while Jamie and I shared a ten-inch black cock. All three of us would take turns with the porn star’s prodigious talent, but there were laws that limited how much contact we could have with each other, at least on camera.

This wasn’t Mom’s first legitimate video. It was a follow up to the one she had already done with Jamie where my s****r introduced our Mom to her first porn-star-cock, at least on camera anyway. Dad directed that video too. He’d been directing all of Jamie’s videos for over a year now, ever since we figured out how to include Mom in our secret.

I was the one who came up with the idea. I showed Dad and Jamie the video of Mom and the two boys from work. Dad was upset at first, but Jamie and I told him to stop being such a hypocrite. Mom was still not happy about Jamie’s choice of career, so I suggested Jamie use some of her porn money, which she had lots of now, to take Mom on a vacation so they could bond.

She didn’t tell Mom that the club they were going to in the Bahamas was called Hedonism, and that it was mainly for swingers and wild orgies. Technically you had to be twenty-one to stay at the club, but Jamie was a porn star and had lots of connections that could get her in. She got Mom d***k on her first afternoon there, and by nightfall, they were sharing a bed with three Jamaican black boys who had helped carry their bags to the room when they checked in. Mom liked the young black boys.

By the third night of their getaway, Jamie had Mom blindfolded and tied to a pole in a room full of people while she fucked her with a strap-on. A group of men lined up to take their turn, and my Dad was one of them. I was the only girl in line. Jamie made some deals with her porn connections to get a sixteen year old into the club. It involved my Dad and I shooting a video for some “private collectors” and me and Jamie spending the night with some “important business clients” and the club owner.

Mom was oblivious to our presence at the club until Dad whispered something in her ear while I was fucking her with Jamie’s strap-on. She had a mini-freak out, but hardly anyone noticed since she was tied up and could barely move. There was some crying and yelling when we got back to the room though, and Jamie had to calm Mom down with some weed

It still wasn’t easy. Mom was going trough the same emotional roller coaster ride of guilt and anger and confusion that I went through. It wasn’t until we were back at home and Jamie was back in LA, that Mom was finally able to watch Dad fuck me. Once that happened though, everything clicked. The three of us started sharing the same bed after that night, and we eventually moved to LA when Dad started directing Jamie’s videos.

He’s pretty good actually, but I think Mom is better. The same day I shot my first legit porn with Mom and Jamie on my eighteenth birthday, we shot a second one where Mom and Dad traded rolls. It was her first time directing while he played the Dad who takes his daughter to an acting audition that turns out to be porn. I couldn’t fuck him on camera, but he watched while five guys fucked his little girl. Mom added a nice feminine touch to the way it was shot.

I’m adding my own feminine touch to my next project. It’s pretty ambitious. A feature length porno about a girl who gets a job as a Night Auditor in a hotel and ends up becoming a whore, fucking her father, and then becoming a porn star. I’m writing the script now and my Dad thinks I should direct it as well. I’ll have to let you know when it comes out. I think you’ll like it.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 4217  |  
94%
  |  8

THE NIGHT TIME LOVER

Steve crept into the darkened bedroom were his mother
slept. His entire body shook with nervousness. He
barely managed to close the door without rattling the
knob. Steve closed his eyes and took several deep
breaths. He needed to be calm if he was going to pull
this off.

Steve tiptoed over to the queen-sized bed his parents
shared. Steve’s father wasn’t there. He was working the
night shift at the factory and wouldn’t be home for
four more hours. Steve’s mother, Cindy was sl**ping
with her mask on as usual. Dim light shone through the
window curtains allowing Steve to just barely see
Cindy.

At thirty-seven Cindy was a ravishing beauty. She had
raven hair and ivory skin. Her 5’ 7" frame was trim and
featured long, slender legs and generous breasts. Her
lips were a dark, nearly red shade of pink and her eyes
were a sparkling crystal blue. She was everything a
teenage boy could want.

Steve had been lusting after his mother for years. Even
before he hit puberty he had thought of his mother as
an exceptional beauty. The moment he learned what sex
was he began fantasizing about his mother. Steve had
always wanted to make his dreams a reality. Tonight, he
was finally going to get his chance.

Steve’s plan was simple. He knew his mother always wore
her sl**ping mask. If he got into bed beside her she
probably would assume that Steve was his father.
Steve’s hope was that he would be able to make love to
his mother while she mistakenly believed he was his
father.

Steve was already naked. He had taken off his clothes
before he left his room. He slowly lifted the bedcovers
on his father’s side and slid in next to his mother. He
paused for a minute, listening to his mother’s steady
breathing. This was it. This exact moment was the
turning point. After this there would be no turning
back.

Steve reached out and embraced his mother from behind.
He cuddled up to her in the spoon position and waited
for her reaction. Cindy put her hands on Steve’s arms
and shifted around, but still seemed asl**p. Steve
pressed his face into her hair and sniffed. He could
smell her strawberry scented shampoo. Steve became
aroused and his penis grew erect.

Cindy was only wearing a flimsy silk nightgown. It was
blue to match her eyes and was barely long enough to
cover her ass. Steve reached beneath the sheets and
caressed his mother’s leg. As he moved his hand up her
thigh and underneath her gown, he was pleased to
discover that her ass was bare. She wasn’t wearing
panties!

Steve hiked up Cindy’s gown. He adjusted himself so
that his rigid pole was between her thighs. He dry
humped his mother while he kissed her on the neck and
shoulders. He cupped her breasts and then began to
nibble on her earlobe. At this point Cindy finally woke
up. She was surprised by the sensation of man’s penis
pumping between her thighs as well as the hands on her
breasts and lips on her ear.

"Charlie," she said believing it was her husband. "What
are you doing?" Cindy reached up to remove her sl**p
mask, but Steve was quick to intercept her. He gently
pinned her hands behind her back and turned over. He
positioned himself above her then leaned down and
kissed her on the lips.

"Charlie, what’s gotten into you?" Cindy asked in a
state of utter bewilderment. Steve responded by kissing
her again. This time it was more passionate. He slipped
his tongue inside Cindy’s mouth. She hesitated for a
moment and then responded with her own tongue. They
frenched for a while until Steve felt his mother relax.

Once Steve broke the kiss he released his mother’s
hands. Cindy obediently kept them behind her back.
Steve took hold of his mother’s nightgown and slowly
lifted it up her body. The move f***e Cindy’s arms
above her head. Steve used her nightgown to tie her
wrists to the headboard. He kissed her once more to
reassure her.

Steve slowly, sensually ran his hands down Cindy’s
arms. She shivered from the sensation. Steve kept
moving his hands down until he reached her breasts. He
gently kneaded the g****fruit-sized mounds and tweaked
her nipples. Cindy’s nipples stiffened and she arched
her back. Steve continued his tactile exploration,
moving his hands along her sides until he came to her
hips.

Steve bent down and sniffed his mother’s moist pussy.
The aroma was intoxicating. His hands continued down
Cindy’s legs. When he reached her ankles he lifted them
up and placed them on his shoulders. Steve crawled up
the bed until his face was again above his mother’s
twat. He placed his hands on her mound and spread her
lips apart. He stuck out his tongue and gave her labia
a slow lick.

Cindy’s body spasmed as a jolt of pleasure went through
her. Charlie had never gone down on her before. He had
always said oral sex was disgusting. A sneaking
suspicion crept into Cindy’s mind, but she ignored it.
The pleasure was too intense for her to allow reason to
spoil it. She pressed her legs into her lover’s back in
order to encourage him.

Steve took the hint. He pushed his tongue deep into his
mother’s love-channel and swirled it around. This
elicited a guttural moan from Cindy who began to
spastically hump her son’s face. Steve lapped up his
mother’s cunt-juice like it was sweet nectar. He found
her clit and used the tip of his tongue to tease it.

That sent Cindy over the edge. Her hips bucked as she
was wracked by orgasm. She u*********sly squeezed
Steve’s neck between her thighs. He had to pry them
apart to prevent her from cutting off his air supply.
Cindy collapsed back onto the bed. She lay there
panting as the final wave of pleasure subsided.

Steve crawled up his mother’s body. He planted a kiss
on her lips and shoved his tongue into her mouth. Cindy
could taste her own juices dripping down her throat.
She squealed in acknowledgement of the kinky pleasure.
Steve broke the kiss and propped himself up on both
arms. He looked down at his groin.

His cock was hanging less than an inch away from his
mother’s sweet cunt. He watched as a string of pre-cum
leaked from his cockhead and dribbled on her bush.
Steve almost came right then, but he managed to hold
off. He took hold of his love-tool and guided it into
his mother’s waiting honey-hole.

Cindy could feel her son’s cock pushing into her
forbidden depths. She spread her legs, graciously
accepting the rock-hard intruder. As Steve’s cock
passed halfway up her channel, Cindy prepared for him
to stop. To her surprise, his penis continued to
journey down her love canal. He didn’t stop until his
cockhead bumped into her cervix.

Cindy was overwhelmed. Her pussy was stretched beyond
its normal limit. Charlie had never been able to
penetrate her so completely. It was at this moment that
she knew for certain that the man inside her was not
her husband, and she couldn’t care less. She wrapped
her legs around her new lover’s waist.

Steve couldn’t believe how tight his mother was. Her
cunt was gripping him like a vice. He was glad she had
responded to him by using her legs. Until then he was
half-convinced that he was r****g her. He started to
pump his dick in and out of her at a slow pace.

Cindy fucked her son back. She met every down stroke
with a thrust of her hips. Steve’s rhythm increased. He
was now pounding away at his mother’s pussy. The
ecstasy overtook Cindy and she cried out, "Oh God! Oh
baby! You’re so fucking good! Fuck me! FUCK ME!"

Cindy’s comments spurred Steve on. He banged away at
his mother’s pussy. He grabbed her ass for more
leverage as he fucked his cock deep into her hot cunt.
His balls tightened and he slammed his steel prick
inside her. He roared as he climaxed. A geyser of
potent semen exploded in Cindy’s womb.

Cindy screamed and arched her back as her own orgasm
ripped through her. Her cervix expanded and contracted,
gobbling up as much of her son’s seed as possible. Her
whole body quivered with pleasure. As their orgasms
subsided, Steve collapsed on top of his mother. They
were both breathing heavily and drenched with sweat.

Steve lay there for a moment. He allowed his cock to
deflate inside his mother before he pulled out. He
untied Cindy and pulled her nightgown back down. He
kissed her once more before he took her in his arms and
held her close. He had subtly pinned her arms so that
she couldn’t reach up to remove her mask.

This definitely isn’t Charlie, Cindy thought. He hates
to cuddle afterward. Cindy was suddenly very
frightened. Now that the incredible pleasure was gone
she began thinking clearly. There was a strange man in
her bed. Some random person had crept into her bedroom
with the intention of r****g her and she had allowed it
to happen. Not just allowed, she had willingly
participated.

How had he gotten into the house? The doors and windows
were locked. If someone had broken in, the noise would
have woken her and Steve. Where was Steve? If someone
did break in and **** her Cindy expected her son to
come rushing in and save her. She had certainly made
enough noise. Cindy blushed as she thought about her
behavior.

Then a new possibility occurred to Cindy. One that was
much more disturbing than the first. If nobody broke
into the house, and there was only one other person in
the house then the man lying next to her had to be:
Steve! Cindy tried to disbelieve it, but she knew it
was true. Her sixteen-year-old son had ****d her.

Cindy wanted to break down and cry. Steve seemed to
sense that his mother was in distress. He hugged her
tightly and kissed her cheek. Then he nuzzled her neck
for a few moments before returning his head to the
pillow. Cindy instantly felt better. She bathed in the
glow of maternal love and affection for her c***d.

Steve wasn’t treating her the way a r****t would. He
was showing her true affection and caring. If Steve had
wanted to, he could have easily overpowered Cindy and
f***ed her to have sex with him. Instead he had secured
her compliance by pretending to be his father. He had
even given her an orgasm before he actually fucked her.

Thinking about that made Cindy blush again. She had to
admit that Steve had given her the best sex of her
life. She had never had any sex partners before
Charlie. He was somewhat of a lackluster lover. It
wasn’t that he didn’t try Charlie just wasn’t creative.
Missionary position was Charlie’s mantra. He would
never try anything like oral sex or tying Cindy’s
hands.

It had surprised Cindy to feel so exhilarated by the
loss of control. Not knowing what might happen or
having the ability to stop it. She felt guilty about
having sex with Steve, however. As mothers often do,
she had transferred responsibility from Steve to
herself. Maybe she had done something to provoke him.

Steve was a hormonal teenager after all. Cindy couldn’t
count how many times she had walked around the house in
her underwear or left the bedroom door opened while she
changed. Maybe Steve had misinterpreted her actions as
some kind of come on. Steve’s adolescent mind just
wasn’t experienced enough to distinguish casual nudity
from innuendo.

Cindy was now convinced. Steve was simply a victim of
his own hormones. He had acted inappropriately of
course, but he hadn’t really hurt her. Maybe I should
talk to Steve, Cindy thought. Get everything out in the
open.

Cindy decided against it. As long as Cindy didn’t
confront Steve about what had happened she wouldn’t
have to admit any fault. She could pretend blissful
ignorance and neither Steve nor Charlie would be the
wiser. She came to the firm conclusion that silence was
the best policy.

Steve watched his mother for a long time. She seemed to
be tense at first, as if she realized what had
happened. Soon her demeanor changed and she snuggled
into Steve’s embrace. He observed her carefully. Once
he was convinced that she was asl**p he crept out of
bed and went to his own room.

I can’t believe it, Steve thought. I actually pulled it
off! I got away with fucking my own mother. The best
part is that she’ll never know it was me. As long as I
keep cool and don’t say or do anything suspicious
she’ll go on thinking that it was Dad.

Steve was mighty proud of himself. He thought he had
just pulled off the perfect crime. He didn’t realize
that his plans had holes big enough to drive a truck
through or that his cover had already been blown. Like
every teenager Steve thought he knew everything.
Fortunately for him his mother didn’t intend to prove
him wrong.

The next morning Steve woke up with a smile on his
face. He felt like the king of the world. He had lost
his virginity last night, to his own mother, and as far
as Steve knew she was none the wiser. If things went as
predicted then his mom thought the man she had sex with
was her husband. Steve had gotten away scot-free.

Steve took his shower, got dressed and peaked in on his
parents’ bedroom. His father Charlie was sl**ping
soundly as usual. He worked nights so he had probably
gotten home around 5 am. Steve quietly closed the door
and headed downstairs for breakfast.

Steve’s mother was already awake as usual. She was
eating a bagel and readying the morning paper. She was
dressed in business attire with her hair in a ponytail.
Cindy was a realtor and worked normal hours unlike her
husband who worked at plastics factory. There disparate
lives had but a strain on their marriage.

"Morning Mom," Steve said as he came down the stairs.
"How’d you sl**p last night?" He gave his mother a
quick hug and a peck on the cheek. It was unusual
behavior for him. Cindy returned the hug and then went
back to her paper.

"I slept just fine honey," Cindy replied. "Why do you
ask?"

"No reason," said Steve. He thought he was being very
sly. He went to the cupboard and got some cereal. After
pouring himself a bowl he sat down across from Cindy
and started eating. Steve watched his mother as she
read her paper and ate her bagel. Occasionally she took
a sip of her morning coffee. She seemed to completely
ignore Steve.

Steve sighed. He was a little perturbed. He had wanted
a little more of a reaction from his mother. It was
absurd, his plan hinged on the idea that his mother
wouldn’t know who she was with last night. Still, he
wanted some kind of acknowledgement from her. A wink or
a smile would be enough. Instead she seemed completely
oblivious.

In reality Cindy was fighting to maintain her sense of
normalcy. She had wanted to write off last night as
some bizarre sex dream. The dried semen in her pussy
and her sore muscles quashed that theory. Now she was
torn between confronting Steve or pretending to be
ignorant about what happened.

If she confronted him now Cindy could talk to Steve
without involving his father. She might be able to
dissuade the boy from continuing such grossly immoral
behavior. If she did that, however, she’d have to
explain that she knew it was Steve from the moment he
entered her. She’d have to tell him why she didn’t stop
him right then and there.

By holding her tongue Cindy knew that she was leading
Steve to believe his ruse had succeeded. If she didn’t
say something there was the possibility that Steve
would attempt this again. Consciously she decided to
wait and see what Steve would do. If he tried to fuck
her again she would stop him. Secretly Cindy knew she
wouldn’t.

That night Cindy lay in her bed contemplating what she
would do if Steve came in again. Her mask was on but
she was wide-awake. She desperately wanted to do the
right thing and put a stop to this i****tuous affair.
Something was stopping her from doing that. Something
Steve had awoken in her last night.

Cindy felt the subtle change in air pressure that meant
her door was being opened. She knew it was Steve. She
felt him cross the room and stand next to her bed. She
could sense his eyes looking at her in the dim light.
Cindy remained still. She tried to feign sl**p even
though her heart was racing.

Steve looked down at his mother. She was so beautiful.
Her jet-black hair was splayed wildly on her pillow. It
accentuated her lovely, ivory colored face. Her ruby
lips were slightly parted. Steve couldn’t help himself.
He sat on the edge of the bed, leaned down and kissed
her.

Cindy responded eagerly, forgetting her pretense of
sl**p. The kiss was tender and loving. It was sexual,
but not hungry or demanding. It was like some unspoken
pact passed between mother and son. In their hearts
they knew that they were now lovers. Their bl**d
relationship, Cindy’s marriage, societies rules, they
were all incidental. Nothing would stop them now.

Steve pulled back Cindy’s sheets. He took her in his
arms and kissed her once more. Cindy eagerly embraced
Steve and initiated a French kiss. As their tongues
wrestled their hands explored each other’s bodies.
Cindy felt the rock-hard muscles of her son’s body. She
groped him until she found his semi-erect penis. As
soon as her hand closed around the member it grew to
full size.

Cindy gently pushed Steve off the bed and stood up
without breaking their kiss. Cindy suddenly realized
how tall Steve was when she was f***ed to stand on
tiptoe. Her lips suddenly moved from Steve’s mouth to
his neck. She kissed down his body. Her lips moved
along his chest and abs until finally she reached his
crotch.

Cindy positioned herself so that her face was mere
inches from her son’s cock. She gripped the shaft with
both hands. She placed her lips against his cockhead
and gave his hole a tentative lick. Steve shuddered and
closed his eyes. Cindy dragged the tip of her tongue
along the bottom of Steve’s shaft until she met his
hairy balls. Then she slowly dragged her tongue back to
the tip.

Steve couldn’t believe what his mother was doing to
him. He had never dreamed that his mother would take
the initiative let alone give him a blowjob. With her
tongue alone she’d brought him close to coming. Now
Cindy was slowly wrapping her lips around her son’s
engorged cock. Steve gripped the back of her head, but
made sure not to remove the sl**p mask.

Cindy took a few inches of Steve’s man-meat in her
mouth. She sucked as she pulled back, almost releasing
her son’s cock. Her head bobbed back and forth as she
sucked Steve’s prick like a Popsicle. Steve’s legs were
quivering. The pleasure was so intense he was losing
his balance. Finally Cindy managed to deep-throat her
son.

Without warning Steve erupted into orgasm. He sprayed
his cum straight down Cindy’s throat. She fought her
gag reflex and dutifully swallowed her son’s seed. When
he was finished, Steve withdrew his cock from his
mother’s mouth. Not a drop of cum had escaped her
esophagus.

Steve lifted Cindy by the shoulders and planted another
loving kiss on her lips. They embraced tightly,
pressing Steve’s still hard cock between their bellies.
They tongue wrestled as their hands resumed their
mutual exploration. Steve began lifting his mother’s
nightgown over her head. There lips separated only long
enough to remove the garment.

They pressed their naked flesh together as they kissed.
Steve’s hands went to Cindy’s breasts. He gently
kneaded his mother’s white globes. Reluctantly Steve
broke the kiss and moved his mouth to his mother’s
erect nipple. He suckled and teased it with his tongue
and teeth. He continued to fondle her other tit while
his free hand made for a lower target.

Steve rubbed Cindy’s pussy mound as he continued his
ministrations on her breasts. His finger found its way
insider her wet hole. He pumped it in and out of her
love tunnel. Soon it was joined by a second finger and
then a third. He finger fucked his mother while he
suckled her breasts. He brought his other hand down and
manipulated her clit.

That was it for Cindy. She exploded into orgasm. She
lost her balance and collapsed against her son. She
screamed as the pleasure consumed her. Her entire body
shook with delight. She finally came down from her
ecstasy and fell to her knees.

Steve kissed his mother once more. Then he lifted her
in his arms and laid her on the bed. He bent her knees
and spread her legs. He got on top of her and held
himself up by one arm. He took his cock in hand and
positioned it against Cindy’s cunt-lips. Just as he was
about to penetrate her, his mother surprised him again.

"Let me," she said as she rolled Steve onto his back.
She grabbed his prick and positioned it at her pussy
entrance. She slowly lowered herself onto his cock.
Steve moaned as he felt his cock penetrating inch after
inch into her steamy twat. Finally he was buried to the
hilt inside his mother. Cindy used her pussy muscles to
give her son’s cock a good squeeze. Steve groaned in
shocked delight.

"Didn’t know I could do that, did you?" Cindy said with
a sly grin. She leaned down and frenched her son. As
her tongue entered his mouth she made another
contraction. Steve almost blew his wad right then. He
actually grabbed his mother’s hips and lifted her until
only a few inches of his cock were inside her. He'd do
anything to prevent a premature ejaculation.

"No you don’t," Cindy wickedly stated. She placed her
hands on his shoulders and pushed down with all her
might. She began rocking back and forth. Steve
responded with a counter motion. Cindy began to grunt
as she rode her son’s cock in earnest.

"Uh…ah…oh…so good…so fucking GOOD! Baby…oh God…you fuck
so good. Fuck me…fuck me hard! Fuck me DEEP!"

His mother’s banter pushed Steve past the brink. He
raised his hips off the bed and pushed himself as deep
into Cindy as possible. With a feral roar he spurted
his potent sperm directly into his mother’s womb. This
elicited a climax from Cindy. Her cunt milked her son’s
cock. Her cervix drank up every drop of i****tuous
semen.

When it was over they collapsed. Cindy lay on top of
her son. They both gasped for breath. They were
drenched in sweat and the room smelled of sex.
Reluctantly Cindy rolled onto her back, releasing
Steve’s now soft cock. After a moment Steve leaned over
and gave his mother a kiss. Cindy embraced him as he
ran his fingers through her soaking wet hair.

Not a word was spoken between them, but in their hearts
and souls they made a pact. From then on they were
lovers. They had crossed the murky barrier between
fucking and making love. Now they would not let
anything come between them.

Steve got up and left for his own room. He didn’t
bother attempting subterfuge. Cindy lay there with her
hands on her stomach. She was sure she could feel
Steve’s sperm wriggling inside her womb. She smiled a
smile of pure bliss before drowsiness overcame her and
she fell asl**p.

From then on Steve came to his mother’s room almost
every night. They had a tacit understanding that their
sexual relationship could continue only if it was never
acknowledged. To that end Cindy kept her mask on during
every encounter. She and Steve acted like a normal
mother and son during the day, even when they were
alone.

Charlie had a sneaking suspicion that his wife was
having an affair. She rarely let him fuck her and she
seemed distant and cool when they were together. He
never suspected that Steve had anything to do with it.
In fact he enlisted his son’s aid in investigating
Cindy’s activities. Every afternoon he asked Steve what
his mother had been doing the night before.

Steve always gave an accurate report right up to when
he himself went to bed. Charlie was surprised to learn
his wife rarely left the house. He knew that if she
were having an affair it would have to happen at night
during his work shift. Since Steve informed him that
Cindy was usually in bed by 10 pm, he decided he must
be wrong.

Cindy herself was in denial about the affair. Her heart
knew beyond all doubt who her lover was, but she
convinced herself that as long as she never saw him she
would never know for sure. This was how she was able to
behave as a mother during the day and as a craven slut
at night. She soothed her conscience with the false
conviction that she was in the dark.

That was about to change. Three months after her
i****tuous liaison began Cindy missed her period. She
waited a week, then two, and then she took a home
pregnancy test. It came out positive. Cindy knew the
baby wasn’t her husband’s. She hadn’t had sex with
Charlie since before her last cycle. She went to a
doctor who confirmed her results. Now she had to deal
with the consequences.

She briefly considered having an abortion, but the
thought of killing her own c***d appalled her. She
thought of continuing her pretense of ignorance and
simply announcing her pregnancy to Charlie and Steve as
if she truly believed Charlie was the father. Cindy
knew that would be futile. The sham of deceit was a
formality by now. Steve was well aware that his mother
knew who was cramming her womb with sperm on a nightly
basis.

Finally Cindy came to her decision. She would have to
confront Steve about their affair. She waited until
after Charlie had left for work. She went into the
living room where Steve was watching TV and shut it
off. "Steve honey," Cindy said, "we have to talk."

"Okay," Steve replied as he sat up straight on the
couch. Cindy sat down on the opposite end. "Steve, we
have to have a talk about…about what’s been going
on…between us."

A lump settled in Steve’s throat. He swallowed hard
trying to get rid of it. "What, ah, what do you mean
Mom?"

Cindy closed her eyes and sighed. "Steve don’t, you
know exactly what I mean. It’s time to stop the game
and deal with this."

Steve looked down at his feet. He felt like a stone was
sitting inside his chest. "You’re right Mom. I guess I
knew this was going to happen sooner or later."

"Steve, what we’ve been doing is very wrong. It’s
i*****l. If anyone found out about it I would go to
jail and you’d be taken away by the state. That’s why
we have to make sure that no one ever finds out. Do you
understand me Steve." Cindy put a hand on her son’s
shoulder.

"Yeah," Steve mumbled as his shoulders slumped. "I
understand."

Cindy smiled. "That being said, I want you to know that
the past three months have been the best in my life.
I’ve never had a relationship that was sexually
fulfilling before. When were together Steve you make me
feel so wonderful, so needed, so loved." Steve looked
into his mother’s eyes to make sure what she was saying
was true. He returned her smile as he saw that it was.

She continued: "I don’t regret what we’ve done. I only
regret that it took me so long to admit it to you. I
love you Steve. I’m in love with you. I want you to
know that. I also want you to know that I’m proud…to be
carrying your c***d."

Steve was so shocked that he fell off the couch. "You
mean…I…you… you’re pregnant? With my baby?"

Cindy couldn’t help but laugh at her son’s wild-eyed
reaction. "Yes honey, I’m pregnant with you’re baby."

"Wow, I mean I’m sorry, I mean…I didn’t know…I didn’t
think about it." Steve was actually shaking from
nervous excitement.

"It’s all right," Cindy said reassuringly. "I told you
I’m glad to be carrying you’re baby. You’re not upset
about it, are you?"

Steve looked at his mother incredulously, "Hell no!
Knocking you up has been my biggest fantasy for years.
Uh, sorry. I didn’t mean to say it like that."

Cindy giggled, "Oh Steve, I think we’ve gone far past
the boundaries of acceptable behavior. Say it however
you like. As long as you’re happy about it I don’t
mind."

Steve suddenly took his mother’s face in his hands and
planted a kiss on her lips. Cindy responded by
embracing him and pressing her body tightly against
his. Steve picked her up and carried her upstairs to
her bedroom. He sat her on the bed and turned on the
lights. "Take off your clothes," he said. "I want to
see you naked in the light."

Cindy obediently kicked off her shoes and began
unbuttoning her blouse. "You know, it occurs to me,"
she said as she stood up to take off her skirt, "that I
haven’t seen you naked at all."

Steve grinned and began to disrobe. He kept his eyes
glued to his mother as she turned away from him and
removed her underwear. She slowly turned back toward
her son. She did a little pirouette for effect and
asked, "Well, what do you think?"

Steve stood frozen and speechless. His mother was
absolute goddess. His cock sprang to life and pressed
painfully against his jeans. His eyes moved up and down
trying to drink in every gorgeous detail of Cindy’s
body. Steve finally found his voice and said, "You are
the most beautiful woman in the universe."

He watched as her nipples grew erect. Her white skin
took on a crimson hue as her body flushed with heat.
Cindy walked over to her stunned c***d. She wrapped her
hands around his waist and gave him a passionate French
kiss. She whispered into his ear, "Make love to me
Steve."

Steve’s clothes seemed to disappear. He lifted his
mother by the ass-cheeks and carried her to the bed.
They spent a long time kissing and fondling each other.
Finally Steve rose on his hands and knees. Cindy laid
spread eagle beneath him. Steve looked into his
mother’s eyes as he lowered himself. His cock went
straight into her eager cunt without assistance.

Cindy wrapped her legs around her son and pulled him
deep inside her. Steve kissed her and then began a slow
rhythm of fucking. Their eyes remained in constant
contact. They fucked in time with their heartbeats.
Tears came to Cindy’s eyes as she saw the deep love for
her son reflected in his own. They were connected on a
level beyond any ordinary lovers. They had discovered
the ultimate sexual love.

Neither of them knew how long their lovemaking lasted.
It seemed to be an eternity yet was far too short. They
experienced their first mutual orgasm. As they came
they kissed each other. Their lips and tongues
replicated the play of their genitals.

When it was over Steve and Cindy lay in each other’s
arms. They kissed all over their faces, necks and
shoulders. Neither of them wanted to let go. Steve
placed his hand on Cindy’s smooth belly, trying to
detect the life inside. "My baby’s really in there?" he
asked.

Cindy smiled and stroked her son’s face, "Yes, your
baby’s really in there."

Steve closed his eyes and smiled contently. He felt
like a god. His divine reverie was suddenly broken by a
dark thought. "What are we going to tell Dad?"

Cindy frowned at the thought of her husband, "I guess
I’ll just have to tell him that the baby is his. I wish
we could tell the world about our love but we can’t.
We’ll be mother and son to the outside world but in
private we’ll be lovers."

Steve sat up and looked at his mother, "Cindy, would
you ever consider divorcing Dad and marrying me?"

"Oh honey," Cindy said as she sat up next to her son
and hugged him, "it just isn’t possible. Any marriage
we had would be i*****l. Once somebody found out about
us they would take away our baby."

"What if we moved? Not just out of state, but across
the country. We could change our names, our social
security numbers, everything. Nobody would ever know
were related. We could live as husband and wife and our
c***dren would grow up knowing their real father."

"c***dren?" Cindy asked.

Steve smiled, "Yeah, I want at least six."

Cindy snorted, "It sounds like you want to turn your
old mother into a baby factory."

Steve held his mother’s chin and kissed her softly.
"Please say yes. Say you’ll run away with me. Say
you’ll marry me and bear my c***dren."

"Oh Steve," Cindy lamented as she turned away, "It’s
just a romantic fantasy. There’s no way we’d pull it
off. Besides, you still have two years until you
graduate. I want you to go to college honey. I don’t
want to be the reason you throw away your future."

Steve put his hand on Cindy’s face and turned her
towards him. "Cindy, Mom, don’t you understand. I don’t
want a future without you. I’ll never be happy with
anyone else. If I can’t be with you for the rest of my
life then I don’t want to live."

Cindy held her son and buried her face in his shoulder.
Love and despair played tug-of-war in Cindy’s mind.
Finally she came to a decision. "All right," she said,
"I’ll make you a deal. You finish up high school and
get accepted to a good college that’s as far away from
here as possible. Do those two things and I will
divorce your father and move away with you. This is my
only offer. Do you accept?"

Steve smiled and kissed Cindy. "Mom, I’d grow wings and
fly to the moon if it meant I could be with you."

Eight months later, Cindy gave birth to a healthy baby
girl. She named her Stephanie after her father. Charlie
never suspected that his wife had cuckolded him. He
accepted Stephanie as his own daughter. He did find it
odd that Steve took an inordinate amount of interest in
his little s****r and that Cindy seemed to discourage
Charlie from spending any quality time with Stephanie.

Properly motivated, Steve became an ace student. He
graduated at the top of his class and got accepted to
an Ivy League school a thousand miles away from his
hometown. Cindy was elated when she heard the news. She
served Charlie with divorce papers the next day. Cindy
and Steve moved to a townhouse near the university he
was attending.

Cindy was already pregnant with Steve’s second c***d
before they moved away. No one ever suspected that she
and Steve were related. Cindy and Steve eventually
married and had a total of eight c***dren. All were
perfectly healthy and happy. Cindy and Steve lived out
the rest of their lives in bliss, never regretting the
fateful night Steve snuck into his mother’s room.

END

... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2033  |  
98%
  |  6

The Night Audit: Third Night

“Daddy’s gonna cum, Baby Girl!” he growled in my ear, “Daddy’s gonna cum inside of you!” His large body had me pinned to the bed and my pussy was gushing cum all over his dick, so I had no choice in the matter.

“D-ad-dy-y-y!” I gasped with each thrust of his cock. And then his body tensed, and I felt his hot butter filling me up.

“Aaaaaagh!” he groaned, pushing his cock so deep into me it almost hurt. His hips shuddered and bucked, and he squeezed every last drop of cum from his bloated dick. When he was done, he went limp and just lay there on top of me. His large, hairy body was wet with perspiration but I held tight to him, catching my breath. “Oh my God,” he finally sighed, and began kissing his way down my body. I squirmed and rolled my hips while he sucked his cum from my pussy, and then he kissed me, spitting it into my mouth.

“I wanna see you again,” he begged while I pulled my clothes on. He didn’t need to beg. The truth was, I didn’t want to leave. I would have gladly stayed in that room and let him do all the things he fantasized about doing with his Baby Girl, even if his wallet was empty. But the clock on the nightstand read 2:23, and if he hadn’t already, Cory would soon notice how long I’d been gone? Too long to deliver a pillow. I used the pen and pad of paper sitting on the little table to scribble the number for my cheap flip-phone.

“Wait about fifteen minutes before you leave,” I told him. The bedspread was rumpled up and there was a large wet stain in the middle. I didn’t care. I pulled the door closed behind me, hoping Cory wasn’t watching the security monitors. I hurried down the stairs, slowing up as I reached the lobby, trying to look as if I hadn’t just been fucked.

I didn’t need to worry. Cory was still out front. He gave me the tail end of his joint and I pinched it between my fingers to get the last toke. We went back inside and settled behind the counter. It was 2:30. Four-and-a-half hours to go.

“Do you have any more of those pills?” I asked.

“Sure,” Cory grinned, and he turned around and dug into his bag. “Here you go,” he said with a smirk. He turned back to me with his hard cock sticking out his fly and the little white pill wedged into the slit at the tip.

“Come here,” I smiled, slipping off my chair and on to my knees.

***

I slept all day the next day, and ignored the call from Jason to cover another Night Audit shift. I woke feeling slightly terrified by what I’d done, but I also had six hundred dollars tucked away in my bag. I laid the bills out on my bed and just stared at them for a long time. Not only had I made the money back for the speeding ticket, but I could also buy a new iPhone and still have money left over.

“Are you keeping that?” my friend Kelly asked the next day when we went to the mall. She was nodding at my cheap flip-phone.

“Might as well,” I said, tucking it into my bag, “In case I break my new iPhone.” That wasn’t really true though. The truth was, the cheap phone was suddenly very useful. I gave my new iPhone number to all my friends, and if my parents ever looked at my phone they would just see all the stupid pics and texts we sent each other. I used my cheap phone for guys like JohnB, and Gerry. Gerry was a new guy from Craig’s List. He was forty-two and married, and I sucked him off in his SUV in the mall parking lot. He put a hundred-dollar bill between my tits and a load of cum down my throat before I met Kelly at the food court in front of Taco Bell.

“I thought you spent all your money on that speeding ticket?” Mom said when I got home and showed off my new iPhone, “Where’d you get the money for that?” Uh-oh! I was so excited about the phone I forgot that I spent the last week bitching about how broke I was because of the ticket.

“I’m not that broke,” I said, trying to act cool while my brain kicked into high gear looking for a way out of the mess I just created.

“The way you spend money,” Dad said, butting in on our conversation, “I’d be surprised if you had two nickels in your account.”

“Ha!” I snorted, stepping behind the couch to hide my new Uggs, “I’ve been saving my tips.”

“What tips?” Dad challenged.

“People tip me when I carry bags to their rooms and stuff,” I said, inventing on the spot.

“They make you carry bags?” Mom frowned.

“Cause I’m the new person,” I lied, “The new person always has to take bags up to rooms.”

“Why can’t I get you to take the trash out in the morning then?” Dad teased.

“Cause you don’t tip,” I grinned, thinking I was in the clear. “I won’t be carrying bags anymore anyway,” I said offhandedly.

“Why not?” Mom asked.

“I have my phone,” I said, holding up my new possession, “I don’t need to work anymore.”

“Ha!” Dad barked. According to him, I made a commitment to Jason to work part-time through the summer. And according to him, I was going to keep that commitment.

“Dad!” I whined, but he might as well have been def. He said if I was old enough to work, I was too old for an allowance, and if I wanted spending money, I needed to have a job. Thanks to Craig’s List, I already new how to make money, a lot more than I would earn all summer at the motel, but I could hardly tell my Dad that. “It’s boring,” I pouted, and that was no lie. There was no chance to get high or fucked on my regular after school shifts, and on Monday they hired a regular Night Audit person to work with Cory.

“She’s, like, fifty and she worked the Night Audit at the Best Western for twelve years,” Cory told me, “She’s not going to be one of those flakes who work two shifts then disappear.” He came in early on Wednesday and I let him fuck me in the laundry room at the end of my shift in exchange for some weed. He wasn’t happy about the new Auditor. He liked me filling in. I wiped his cum from my tits with one of the freshly laundered pillowcases and assured him I felt the same.

“Can’t you talk to your Dad?” I asked, “I’m almost done with school for the summer.” JohnB was texting me, like, ten times a day wanting to do the hotel room thing again. I was still kind of freaked out about how turned on he got me and was definitely up for trying it again, but he said he was married and couldn’t do it unless it was at the hotel.

“I did,” Cory shrugged, “He said you have to be eighteen before he could schedule you regular for nights.”

***

“Cory tells me you’ve been wanting to pick up more shifts,” Jason said to me about two weeks later. Tammy, the other front desk girl, had just gone out to smoke a ciggy.

“Um, I don’t know,” I stammered. Stupid Cory! I didn’t want more shifts. I wanted Night Audit shifts. I couldn’t stand working the three a week I already had, and besides, I didn’t need the money any more. The forty-two-year-old married guy was giving me a hundred bucks a week to suck his cock, and he told me his wife and k**s were going out of town in a couple of weeks and he was going to pay me a thousand dollars if I spent the night at his place. I met a new guy on Craig’s List, too, who paid me eighty bucks just to come to his house and wash his car while I was naked. He didn’t even want to touch me. He just sat in the driver’s seat and jacked off while he watched me.

“I can work more Night Audits once school is out,” I told Jason, and I couldn’t help but think about JohnB, “But I’m kind of busy with finals and stuff coming up to work any more after school shifts.”

“This actually isn’t a front desk shift,” he said, “It’s more like hosting a private event.” Then he explained that once a year the owner of the hotel franchise met with all the hotel managers in our part of the state. This year it was Jason’s turn to host the meetings. “It’s two long, boring day of seminars and financial analysis,” he sighed, “But on Saturday we get together in the executive suite on the third floor and play poker.” Apparently the owner sucked at cards but they always let him win. “I just need someone to host,” Jason finally said, getting back around to the job.

“Host?” I asked, wrinkling my nose.

“Just keep cold beers on the table and refill chip bowls basically,” he said, “Like you did that time at your Dad’s poker night.” I frowned. My Dad grounded me for racking up a three hundred dollar phone bill when I was thirteen and he made me stay home on a Friday night and fetch beers for him and his buddies. Jason laughed at the look on my face. “This time you’ll get two hundred dollars and the guys always tip the hostess,” he grinned, “And I’ll make sure they’re generous with the tips. What do you say?”

“Is my Dad gonna be there?” I asked.

“Your Dad’s out of town this weekend, isn’t he?” he said.

“Oh ya,” I remembered, “He’s delivering a truck for my Uncle Tim.”

“The game is only for managers anyway,” he said.

“Sure, I guess,” I shrugged. Two hundred bucks and tips sounded good, and it would be money I could spend without having to hide it from my parents. I had almost five hundred dollars rolled up in a sock in my dresser from sucking cock on Craig’s List, and I had no idea how to spend it with out my parents getting suspicious.

“Just keep it on the low down,” Jason added, suddenly looking around like we were plotting a crime, “It’s good money and the other front desk staff would get their panties in a bunch if they knew I was playing favorites.” He gave me a funny wink and patted my shoulder awkwardly.

“Um, okay,” I said, trying not to roll my eyes. Men in their forties shouldn’t say things like, “Keep it on the low down.”

“And maybe don’t mention it to your parents,” he said, hesitating just as he started to walk away, “Technically, since you’ll be serving us alcohol, you should be eighteen to host. I’m not sure your Mom would be cool with that. Maybe just tell them you’re working a regular afternoon shift on Saturday.”

“Okay,” I shrugged. I was used to lying to my parents, so no biggie.

***

“You look nice,” Jason smiled, holding open the door to the service entrance at the back of the hotel.

“Thanks,” I said, slipping in past him. He mentioned the guys would be tipping so I slutted it up a little to work the room. Nothing too crazy, my boss was one of my Dad’s best friends after all, but I wore a skirt and one of my Mom’s silk blouses. I looked sexy, but classy. “I’m not going to be, like, mixing drinks, am I?” I asked, “My Mom will kill me if I get anything on her blouse.” He laughed.

“No, this isn’t a mixed drink kind of crowd,” he said, pulling the door shut behind us, “It’ll be mostly beer and maybe a few scotch and bourbon drinkers. Let’s take the service elevator up.” The housekeepers used the service elevators so they didn’t disturb the guests, but it was almost five o’clock and they had all gone home.

“Is the game started yet?” I asked when we got off on the third floor and headed down the empty hallway to the suite. I couldn’t help but blush slightly when we passed by the security camera.

“No, they’re still down stairs finishing up,” he said, slipping his manager’s key into the door marked Executive Suite, “I’ll be bringing them up in about twenty minutes or so. I just wanted to get you situated.” He pushed the door open and ushered me inside. “Nice, huh?” he asked.

“Ya, it’s pretty cool,” I said, “I’ve only been up here once though, on my first day when you gave me the tour.”

“Well, you can get comfy,” he smiled, “You’ll be hanging out here most of the night.”

“Cool,” I said, looking around. It was a pretty decent room for a not too fancy hotel. You walked into a small foyer that opened up into a large sitting room. There was a bar against one wall and where there was normally a sofa, some chairs, and a coffee table, there was now a circular poker table covered in green felt with six chairs arranged around it. The chips and cards were waiting in the center of the table. There was a giant TV on the wall above the bar. Jason turned it on with the remote and changed the channel to a basketball game.

“I’m not sure how long the game will go, but you’re only expected to be here until ten,” he said, hitting the mute button on the remote, “If the tips are good, you can stay longer, but that’s up to you.”

“Okay,” I said, “I told my Mom I was going out after work anyway, so I can stay later if you need me.” I checked out the master bedroom. It had a big king size bed and a not so fancy master bathroom. On the other side of the sitting room there was a bedroom with two full size beds and a smaller, even less fancy bathroom. The only real cool part about the room was the balcony.

“This is my favorite part,” I said, sliding the glass door open. The entire wall was made of glass so the room had a perfect view of the setting sun. But even better than the view was the Jacuzzi hottub sitting right in the middle of the balcony. I stepped outside and peered down into the crystal blue water. “This is so awesome,” I said. The jets weren’t on but I could feel the heat rising from the pool.

“Ya, Karen and I stayed here for our anniversary,” he said, standing next to me and looking out at the view, “It’s amazing at night.” He checked his watch then and we went back inside so he could show me behind the bar.

“Looks pretty simple,” I shrugged, checking the beer filled fridge and the bottles of scotch and bourbon. There we’re bags of pretzels and chips and some dips too. “I think I can handle it,” I said.

“Good,” he said, checking his watch again, “I need to get downstairs. They should be finishing up. You can use the bathroom in there.” He pointed to the smaller room. “And here’s your money.” He pulled a blank envelope form his pocket and slid it across the bar to me. “There’s also an outfit in on the bed that you can wear if you don’t want to get your Mom’s stuff dirty.”

“Okay,” I said.

“We should be up in about twenty minutes or so,” he said, heading out the door.

“An outfit?” I frowned. There was no way I was going to get big tips wearing the ugly front desk uniforms. I’d take my chances with Mom’s blouse. I poured a small glass of scotch and took a sip. It nearly made me gag but I liked how it made my head spin, too. I f***ed myself to down the whole shot, and then I opened a beer and chased away the awful taste. I didn’t really like beer either, but anything was better than the scotch. I tucked two more beers into my bag, there was way too much for anyone to notice a few were missing, and I went to hide them in the small bedroom.

“Kaley,” read the hotel stationary taped to one of the bags sitting on the bed. I froze at the sight of it, my heart suddenly thumping. One of the bags was white without any markings. The other bag with the note taped to it was from Victoria’s Secret.

“Thought this might help with the tips, J.”

The words were written in Jason’s familiar scrawl on the back of the stationary. I reached into the bag. The first thing I pulled out was a skirt. Well, kind of a skirt. I think they call them micro-minis. This one was black and pleated.

“Oh my God,” I gasped, picking up the bag and turning it over. The contents spilled out onto the bed. Along with the black micro-mini, there was a white, satin blouse, white stockings, a black, lace thong, and a matching bra. “Oh my God!” I repeated out loud, sifting through the things and touching them to make sure they were real and not some trick the shot of scotch was playing on me. I picked up the stationary and read the note again.

“Thought this might help with the tips, J.”

Jason was one of my Dad’s best friends. I had known him almost all my life. I thought I was pushing it with my Mom’s blouse and a skirt that came up above my knees. I had no idea how to react to this. I stood there and stared for a full minute. Then my new iPhone buzzed and I literally jumped.

“We’re on our way up,” Jason texted me.

“Oh my God,” I said again, my eyes darting from the text to the clothes to the note.

“Thought this might help with the tips, J.”

An image suddenly popped into my head of Jason sitting there watching as some anonymous man shoved a twenty-dollar bill into my stocking. A shiver ran down my spine, and I realized my panties were soaking wet.

“Fuck it!” I said, tossing the note and my iPhone onto the bed and tugging at the buttons on my Mom’s blouse.

***

“You okay in there?” came Jason’s voice from the other side of the bedroom door. He wrapped lightly with his knuckles and I thought his voice sounded different, nervous maybe.

“I’ll be right out,” I answered, trying to hide my own nerves. I could hear other voices and I tried to remember how many mangers there were. “Five, I think,” I muttered to myself, “No, wait. There were six chairs around the poker table.” I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom studying my image. There was no doubt in my mind that this outfit would help me with tips.

The white stockings hugged my legs tightly, reaching up to the middle of my thighs. The bra turned out to be a bustier that simply cupped my tits from underneath. The straps were off to the side and my nipples were completely exposed, poking up above the black lace, hard as diamonds. The white satin blouse was hardly a blouse. It had short sleeves and a hem that left my tummy bare. Two buttons snapped between my tits, barely covering my exposed nipples. When the light was right, the satin was sheer, almost completely see-through.

“Fuck,” I muttered, chewing on my lower lip. I slipped the micro-mini around my waist. It fit tightly there and flared out to my hips. The black, pleated cloth barely covered the tops of my ass cheeks. The bottoms were bare and with the black thong wedged into my crack like floss, it looked like I wasn’t wearing any panties at all from behind except for the lacy black strip of fabric covering my pussy lips. I lifted the hem half-an-inch in front and touched the sensual lace cupping my pussy. It was already wet.

“Kaley?” Jason called again, definitely sounding anxious now.

“Coming,” I said, sliding cherry lip-gloss over my lips. I stepped into the black pumps that were in the unmarked bag. They fit my feet perfectly and the three-inch heels made my back arch and my ass stick out. My Mom would have called them, “Fuck-me-pumps,” but only when she thought I wasn’t in the room. “There’s five managers and the owner,” I muttered to myself before pulling the door open.

“Here she is,” Jason beamed when I stepped out of the room.

“Sorry,” I smiled as six sets of eyes feasted on my scantily clad sixteen-year-old body.

“Well worth the wait,” said a man sitting at the poker table. He was a big man. Even sitting down, I could tell he was well over six feet tall. He stuck a cigar in his mouth and started clapping as he looked me up and down. The other men around the table followed his lead, applauding me as they smiled and nodded. I blushed, but smiled brightly and did a little spin so they could see my outfit.

“Goddamn,” someone gasped.

“Definitely going to be a big tip night,” Jason whispered to me, and then he introduced me to the group. “Kaley, this is Charlie, Steve, Kyle, Rob, and this is Mr. Henning. He owns the hotel.” Each man nodded and smiled at the mention of his name. Kyle looked to be the youngest of the group, in his early thirties, maybe. The rest of them were around Jason’s age, late thirties or early forties, except for Mr. Henning. He had white hair and was at least in his fifties, maybe pushing sixty.

“Just call me Mr. Henning,” Mr. Henning boomed, laughing at his own humor. The rest of the men laughed too. I could tell Mr. Henning was the owner before Jason told me. He commanded the room with just his presence, and everyone around the table seemed to be following his lead. He was the only one still wearing a tie, the others had shed theirs and rolled up their sleeves, but he still looked more relaxed than his managers. “Come over here, Sweetheart,” he bellowed, holding out his hand to me.

I looked at Jason and he gave me a quick nod. I stepped over to the table next to Mr. Henning’s chair. He pulled me to him, his large hand on my hip, and then blatantly slipping down to my ass. “How old are you, Kaley?” he asked, giving my bare cheek a squeeze. Again, I looked at Jason, and again, he nodded.

“Sixteen,” I told him.

“Sixteen!” he cried, devouring me with his eyes while his hand mauled my ass.

“Uh-huh,” I blushed nervously.

“And you’re going to be taking care of me and my managers tonight?” he said.

“Ya,” I grinned, suddenly shy with all eyes on me.

“Well, why don’t you start us off with some beer then,” he said, and he gave my ass a playful swat. Jason offered me an encouraging nod and I slipped back behind the bar and loaded a tray with beers. “Now that’s damn good service,” Mr. Henning said, slipping his hand up between my thighs as I set his drink down, “Here you go, Sweetheart.” His fingers pressed up against my pussy and he pushed a fifty-dollar bill in front of me.

“Thanks,” I smiled, and he gave my ass another slap. I went from man to man delivering each his beer. They all thanked me and dropped fifties onto my tray, but none of them touched me.

“Let’s play some cards, Gentlemen,” Mr. Henning commanded, and he started tossing cards around the table. Over the next hour, I brought out three more rounds of drinks. Each time Mr. Henning took the chance to squeeze my ass while the others simply followed me with hungry eyes.

“You know how to play poker, Sweetheart?” he asked when I brought out the next round. He had switched from beer to bourbon and there was another fifty waiting for me when I dropped it off.

“A little,” I said, passing out the rest of the drinks.

“Why don’t you come here and help me play a round,” he frowned, “Jason there is handing me my ass tonight.” He nodded at Jason who was pulling in a winning pile of chips.

“Okay,” I said, and Mr. Henning pushed his chair back and invited me to sit in his lap. I didn’t hesitate. I crawled onto his lap, blushing slightly and trying not to meet the other eyes around the table.

“You hold the cards,” Mr. Henning said, and with his left hand tickling my bare ass, his right hand slid right up under my skirt. He pressed his thick fingers against my lace-covered pussy and I had to chew on my lower lip to keep from crying out. “How we looking there?” he grinned.

“Good,” I muttered, showing him the cards and spreading my legs wider. He coached me through the round, telling me what to bet and which cards to play. I dripped hot juices onto his fingers while the rest of the guys pretended nothing was happening. We lost that hand, and the next one, but Mr. Henning didn’t complain too much. His hard-on was pressing into my thigh and I shifted, dropping one hand into his lap while I held the cards in the other.

“I think Jason just brought you here to distract me,” he said, pulling his hand from between my thighs to grab his drink. I just smiled and massaged his bulge under the table. Jason raked in another winning pot and Mr. Henning downed his drink in one gulp. “I think Kaley and I need to have a little strategy meeting,” he declared, standing me up on my feet, “Deal me out on this hand.”

“Sure,” Jason said, shuffling the cards and avoiding my eyes. All the men at the table avoided my eyes too and acted as if nothing was happening as their boss led me by the hand to the master bedroom.

“You like that?” he asked me.

“Yes,” I sighed. I was on my knees in the middle of the king size bed. My ass was in the air and he was fucking me from behind with long, slow strokes. He wasn’t much for foreplay. He simply told me to take the blouse off and get on the bed. He pulled my panties off, positioned me on all fours, and slid his cock into my pussy. I was more than wet enough to take him, but I was shy about making too much noise.

“Let me here you then,” he said, pushing my tiny skirt up over my back and giving my ass a slap.

“Ung!” I grunted, and he squeezed my cheeks and really started fucking me hard. If the guys on the other side of the door couldn’t hear me moaning, they could definitely hear the sound of flesh clapping against flesh. “Oooh, fuck,” I gasped, dropping my head to the mattress. His balls hung low between his thighs, and with each thrust of his hard dick, they swung forward and slapped against my clit.

“That’s it, Sweetheart,” he encouraged me, reaching around and pinching my nipples. “You like that old-man-cock inside your little teenage cunt, don’t you?” he teased.

“Yes,” I purred, pushing my ass back to meet him.

“Ya, you do,” he said, and he had a fistful of my blonde hair and was driving his cock hard into me.

“Nnnnngh!” I cried, and I thought of the men sitting in the other room listening to their boss fuck me. I knew they were listening, too. The sound of the basketball game on the TV was gone, and so were their muted voices. I thought of Jason, one of my Dad’s best friends, sitting at the poker table. He knew I was getting fucked. That’s why he brought me here. Did he have a hard-on listening to me? The idea excited me and my shyness suddenly melted away.

“Mmmm, fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me!” The words just rolled off my tongue, surprising even me. I didn’t whisper or mutter them into the mattress, either. I cried out, loud and clear, my own voice ringing in my own ears. “Yes, Daddy! Fuck me!”

“Oh, you nasty little slut,” Mr. Henning howled behind me. I couldn’t see his face but I knew he was smiling from ear to ear. The words were like jet fuel to his engine and he rocked my ass with such f***e that I could only stutter the words, “Da-a-ad-dy-y-y!” If the men sitting around the poker table weren’t hard before, they had to be now.

“Go-oddamn, Little Girl,” Mr. Henning cried out, and he jerked his dick from my pussy and pulled me round by my hair. I caught his spitting cock with my mouth and hugged his ass to me, swallowing most of his long shaft and all of his load. “Suck it, Sweetheart,” he panted, holding me by the hair and bobbing his dick in between my lips, “Suck Daddy’s cock dry with that sweet little sixteen-year-old mouth.” And I did.

I couldn’t help but blush when I followed Mr. Henning back out into the sitting room. I still wore the stockings, the skirt, and the bustier, but the blouse, my panties, and the pumps had been left behind. My tits were there for everyone to see, and if they couldn’t tell from the noises coming from the bedroom, it only took one look to know I’d just been fucked. My hair was messed and my eyeliner smeared, and my bare ass sticking out from under the micro-skirt was still red from the pounding I took.

“Why don’t you grab us some more beers?” Mr. Henning said, giving my ass one last squeeze before dropping into his chair.

“Okay,” I muttered, heading for the bar. The guys were just finishing up a hand and pretended not to notice our return. I passed out the beers and then stood next to Mr. Henning while he ran his hand up between my thighs.

“Steve, you’ve got a daughter Kaley’s age, don’t you?” Mr. Henning suddenly asked, interrupting the hand.

“Ya, Wendy’s fifteen,” he answered, looking like he was about to hear a good joke.

“What do you think of these young girls today shaving their little cunnies bald?” Mr. Henning asked, sliding a finger over my slit from behind, “Does your daughter do that?”

“I think they all do it,” Steve grinned.

“Is that right?” Mr. Henning said, looking up at me, “Do all you little girls shave your cunnies?”

“Pretty much, I guess,” I shrugged, “All my friends do anyway.”

“Is that right?” he cried, tickling my wet gash with his finger, “Why is that?”

“I don’t know,” I shrugged again, blushing slightly, “It looks sexier, I guess.”

“It looks sexier?” Mr. Henning gasped, “You hear that, Steve? She says your little girl shaves her cunny to look sexy.”

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Steve laughed.

“Sweetheart, why don’t you show Steve how sexy your bald little cunny looks?” Mr. Henning said, and suddenly he grabbed me by the hips, lifted me off my feet, and sat me down on the edge of the table.

“Okay,” I gasped, still blushing. All eyes were on me now. Steve was sitting next to his boss, so I only had to scoot over so my legs dangled from the table in front of him.

“Let’s have a look,” Steve said with a wink, and he put his hands under me knees, lifting and pulling them apart. I leaned back with my hands behind me on the table. There was no need for him to lift my skirt. It was so tiny that when he pushed my knees up my pussy was completely exposed.

“What do you think?” Mr. Henning asked.

“That’s pretty fucking sexy,” Steve said, and the forty-something father of a fifteen-year-old girl named Wendy slid his thumb along my puffy, recently fucked pussy lips. “Feels nice, too.”

“How’s she taste?” someone behind me asked, and I gave a little shudder when he bent forward and licked me from slit to clit.

“Like sixteen,” he grinned, and his strong hands pulled my thighs apart while his slick tongue burrowed into my cunt.

“Oh my God,” I breathed, throwing my head back. I was sitting on the table in front of a group of men having my pussy eaten out. My bare tits rose and fell in the semi-cups of the bustier, and I closed my eyes and tried not to hyperventilate while five set of hungry eyes devoured my body and the man between my thighs devoured my pussy.

“Mmm, Daddy,” I gasped when his tongue struck a nerve. The word was just there without any thought, and the men around me tittered like excited little girls.

“She likes that, Daddy,” someone teased, and Steve obviously liked it too.

“Fuck ya,” he growled, and his tongue twirled like a ballerina inside my pink walls.

“Let’s get a little game going here while Daddy has his snack,” Mr. Henning called out, and he started flipping cards to the rest of the guys around the table.

“What’s the game?” Jason asked.

“Low card wins,” Mr. Henning answered, and when each man had a card he ordered them to turn them over.

“What do I win?” Kyle, the youngest of the group asked, showing a two of spades.

“Pick one,” Mr. Henning said, sliding three cards face down in front of his employee.

“Jack of hearts,” Kyle said, choosing the card in the middle.”

“You get your cock sucked by the lovely lady,” Mr. Henning smiled. I had been trying to keep up with their game, but Steve was still sucking my clit and I was on the verge of cumming. The announced results caught my attention, though. This night was getting serious.

“Goddamn!” Kyle cheered, receiving a couple of high-fives. He scrambled up onto the sturdy table jerking his pants down as he climbed. “You like sucking cock, Baby?” he grinned.

“Mmm, yes Daddy,” I purred, turning to the side and scooping his hard dick into my mouth. Steve was so close to pushing me over the edge that my lips hummed around Kyle’s hot flesh.

“Fuck, I love this girl,” Kyle declared, fucking my face with slow, steady thrusts of his cock. Behind us, I could hear another round of Mr. Henning’s game being played. This time Charlie was the winner and he turned over a queen of hearts.

“My turn,” Charlie sang gleefully, nudging Steve away from my pussy. The queen gave him dining rites between my legs, which Steve gave up reluctantly. Charlie was the oldest manager there and his short stocky build and bald head reminded me of JohnB. I was so close to cumming that I couldn’t help but whine a bit when Steve’s mouth was pried away from my pussy. But Charlie wasn’t about to disappoint me.

“Let’s get comfy,” he said, and he grabbed my leg and lifted it over the other so that my hips twisted and I was suddenly on my belly with my legs dangling over the edge of the table. Kyle dropped down, sitting in front of me, and I took his cock back in my mouth.

“That’s what I’ve been wanting all night,” I heard Charlie sigh behind me. He was squeezing my ass cheeks and lovingly pulling them apart. He used his thumbs to pry open my pussy, and then he buried his face in my ass and his tongue in my cunt. He went in so far I had to look back over my shoulder to see that it was his tongue and not his dick.

“Oh my God, Daddy,” I moaned, rubbing my face with Kyle’s cock.

“Mmm, ya, Baby Girl,” Charlie cried from behind my ass. He spread my cheeks wider and I cried out again when he moved his talented tongue from my pussy and wedged it into my little pucker hole.

“Daddy!” I gasped. No one had ever licked my asshole before, and Charlie wasn’t just licking, he was forcing his tongue inside me.

“Aaaaagh!” Kyle suddenly cried, and he pushed my mouth back over his cock. I let his hot seed spill out over my tongue and fill my cheeks, while I tried to adjust to the wet, slick penetration into my ass.

“Nnngh,” I moaned around Kyle’s spitting cock, bobbing my head while my hips bucked and trembled.

“Oh, Baby Girl, Daddy loves your ass,” Charlie cried out while Kyle fought for breath. There were whoops and cheers around the table as Charlie tongued my puckered hole, and Kyle slid out from under me. I gripped the edge of the table, my breathing somewhere between a giggle and a moan while everyone watched.

“Another round,” Mr. Henning declared, and he shot cards around the table, “Looks like we have a tie.” Jason and Rob were each holding fours and Mr. Henning laid three cards out between them and told them to choose. Charlie had two stubby fingers in my pussy, his thumb deep in my ass, and was licking all around my cheeks, but I turned my focus to the draw.

“Jack,” said Rob, turning over the blowjob card.

“King,” Jason grinned, “What’s that mean?”

“You get to fuck me,” I said, guessing at the rules. Charlie eased up on my ass and a heavy silence filled the room.

“The little girl catches on quick,” Mr. Henning laughed, “Think you can handle two at once?”

“Ya,” I said confidently, sitting up, “I’m gonna fuck all my Daddies tonight.” Charlie stepped back and I could tell I had impressed and even shocked them with my boldness. I don’t know exactly when I knew, maybe it was when Mr. Henning took me to the bedroom and fucked me, or even before that, when I saw what was in the Victoria’s Secret bag, but I knew I was at the party to be their fuck toy. If I was honest about it, I think I knew what would happen the minute Jason asked me to host his party. The only thing I did know for certain was that it wasn’t about the tips anymore. There were six hard cocks for my entertainment and each one, along with the load of cum it contained, was like an adrenaline rush. I was already high as a kite and all I wanted was to go higher.

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?” Jason smiled, sliding in between my spread thighs. I sat at the edge of the table and tugged at his belt and zipper, pushing his pants down his hips.

“Mmm, yes, Daddy,” I grinned, taking hold of his cock, “I’m glad you got me this job.”

“If your Dad could only see you now,” he whispered, and then he kissed me, sliding his tongue past my lips. I moaned into his open mouth and stroked his cock. The thought of my real Dad seeing me now terrified and thrilled me, and I felt Goosebumps up and down my spine.

“You’re my Daddy tonight,” I purred, biting his lower lip.

“I’ve wanted to do this for a long time,” he breathed, and then he laid me back on the table and lifted my knees. I sat up on my elbows, eager to watch my Dad’s best friend, a man I’d known all my life, side his cock into me for the first time.

“Mmm, Daddy,” I sighed, watching his fuck-tool disappear inside me, “That feels so fucking good!” The men around me watched with wide eyes and open jaws. I lay back on the table, arching my back and reaching for Rob who had been waiting patiently to have his cock sucked. Rob was the only black manager in the group. He was in his early forties with a strong, muscular build. His cock wasn’t very big, but I loved the oil black color of his swollen skin and I pulled him eagerly to my mouth.

“Goddamn,” someone cried out in inspired tones. There was movement and activity all around me, but between the two cocks I could barely tell up from down. Jason was fucking me with long, deep strokes, and Rob had climbed up on the table and was slowly fucking my mouth with his heavy balls d****d over my face.

“Nnnngh!” I hummed around Rob’s cock. I was the first to cum with Jason’s cock finally pushing me over the edge. Rob was right behind me though and he shot his load deep into my throat. I gargled his salty sauce and sat up on my elbows to watch my Dad’s friend fuck me.

“Oh my God!” I gasped, looking down between my spread thighs at his cock pumping in and out of me. Like a light turning on, it hit me and it was suddenly so obvious. I recognized Jason’s cock. It was the one in the video Cory gave me. He was the anonymous man fucking my s****r, Jamie. Cory fucked my s****r with his Dad!

“What?” Jason panted, seeing the shock on my face. I looked up into his questioning eyes.

“I’m so fucked up!” The thought immediately raced through my brain as I realized the man fucking me had not only fucked my s****r, but had shared her with his own son, and not only did it not sicken me, it triggered another orgasm.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” I suddenly burst out, my toes curling and my back arching, “Fuck me and cum all over my tits, Daddy!” I was desperate and begging him. The words just spilled out of my mouth like a slutty sewer, “Cum, Daddy! Fuck me and cum all over me!”

“Aaaaagh!” Jason growled, jerking his cock from inside me and showering my body in a hot deluge of jizz. It splashed across my face, dowsed my tits, and spit across my belly. When he finished, I slid to the floor and sucked him deep into my mouth, milking him dry with my lips.

The guys were hooting and hollering around us. They applauded like fans at he Super Bowl and I sat there on my knees with cum dripping from my face and tits.

“Who’s next?” someone asked.

“I think it’s lady’s choice,” Mr. Henning answered, and all eyes focused on me. I looked down at my tits and massaged the cum into my hot nipples. The bustier was stained with jam, so was the skirt, and as sexy as I looked in them, I suddenly wanted to be naked. That’s when the setting sun caught my eye through the window.

“I wanna take a hottub,” I beamed, pulling myself up off of my knees.

“Perfect,” Mr. Henning said, and Kyle was already there, pulling the door open for me.

“Will people be able to see us?” I asked, looking out over the railing as I reached back and unhooked the bustier.

“It’s almost dark,” someone answered, and that seemed good enough. I shimmied out of the skirt and rolled the stockings down my legs. The guys made a show out of watching me undress, and I climbed into the hot bubbling water alone.

“Mmm, it’s perfect,” I said, and I slipped below the surface and let the jets wash the cum from my face and body. I burst up through the foaming water, breathing deeply with my back arched, pushing my hair back over my head. Water cascaded from my large tits and I felt it running like a river down the small of my back.

“Fuck me,” someone cried, and before I knew it, five naked men were plunging into the pool with me.

“What am I going to do with all my Daddies?” I giggled like a little girl. It was amazing. I was surrounded by a wall of flesh. More hands caressed my naked body than I could count, and everywhere I reached a hard cock waited for me. I didn’t know whom I was stroking, or who was touching me, I just knew I was in heaven.

“Come here, Baby Girl,” Charlie grinned, and I let him guide my mouth to his cock while he sat up on the edge of the tub. Someone slipped behind me and pushed his dick into me from behind, fucking me while I sucked Charlie off and stroked a cock on either side of me.

They passed me around between them, taking me two and three, and sometimes four at a time until I was ready to pass out from the heat of the pool. It wasn’t until they helped me out of the tub that I realized Mr. Henning hadn’t joined us. He was standing naked in the doorway aiming a video camera down at me.

“Perfect,” he said, standing back to let my entourage e****t me into the room. “Perfect,” he repeated, following with his lens.

“You want a beer?” Jason asked, twisting the top off of a cold bottle and handing me one.

“Sure,” I grinned. I didn’t normally like beer, but after the hot tub, the coldness of it felt great. I downed half of it in a couple gulps and my brain did a little spin inside my skull. “Are we on TV?” I asked, looking up at the screen above the bar.

The guys followed my eyes and saw what I was watching. It was confusing. It seemed like we were seeing ourselves. “Is the camera hooked to the TV?” I asked, peering into Mr. Henning’s lens, and then back up at the screen. It was the same room, and seemed like the same people, but I couldn’t see myself anywhere.

“That’s another party,” Jason said, downing his beer. He came up behind me and put his arm around me, pulling me to his naked body. “Watch,” he whispered, kissing my ear.

I watched. It was the same room, and most of the same people, although there were two guys I didn’t recognize. They were all men and all naked with hard-ons, except the one girl on the couch. She was straddling Mr. Henning’s cock while a line of men gathered behind her, each one stepping forward to push his hard cock into her ass.

“Oh my God,” I giggled feeling Jason’s cock pushing against my ass, “How often do you guys do this?”

“Often enough, when we find the right girl,” he said, sliding a finger over my clit.

“Was she the right girl?” I asked, nodding at the screen. And then, “Oh my God!”

A man who wasn’t at this party just climbed up onto the couch next to Mr. Henning, and my heart nearly stopped when the girl getting DP’d on the couch lifted her head to suck his cock. It was my s****r, Jamie.

“She was definitely the right girl,” Jason breathed in my ear, “The question is, are you the right girl?”

I barely heard the question, my pulse was suddenly pounding so loudly in my ears I could barely hear anything, but I let him lead me to the couch where Mr. Henning was waiting. He was reclined back against the cushions, looking relaxed except for his stiff cock pointing up in the air. Jason helped me keep my balance, and I straddled his legs and pushed my cunt down onto his cock.

My eyes were still locked on my s****r’s image above the bar, and I didn’t look away until I felt the chill of icy lube dribbling onto my lower back and the cheeks of my ass.

“Just relax,” Jason coaxed me, pushing the wet lube into my crack with his finger. I was breathing fast, looking over my shoulder with anxious eyes. Mr. Henning kissed my tits and spread my ass cheeks apart while Jason rubbed lube up and down the length of his dick.

“Um…” I stammered, but I couldn’t find the words to protest.

“Just relax,” Jason repeated, and he pressed the tip of his cock against my tiny pucker hole while the others stood watching and waiting with their hard-ons.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 3268  |  
98%
  |  12

The Night After

The Night After

Recently my husband and I had decided to dabble in swinging, we were feeling a little stagnant and decided to liven things up. So we got together with a couple that we were friends with and took a shot at full swap. We all got together one night and had dinner and drinks and at the end of the night, I went home with my friend, Amanda’s husband and she went home with mine. It was exciting and kind of dirty; it felt a little like having an affair, but without the worries of getting caught. None the less, we were interested in trying it out some more. I am not very experienced in the world of kink, as I have not really had much experimentation. When I was younger I was always protecting my reputation and innocents, which is short for “I missed out on the fun stuff.” So after I got married, I was often nervous about embarrassing myself with my husband so I kept a lot inside, I didn’t want him to think I was a freak or anything. But swinging was like “no rules”, all bets were off. I could be as nasty as I wanted to be with my partners, if I ever went too far I didn’t ever have to see the guy ever again. So I realized this was an opportunity to explore my darker side. For the first time in my life I could be the slut at the party and not care, you know the chick that is the” absolutely craziest fuck” everyone wants to try.

Anyways, one day I was out with my husband, James, and we were at a local bar called, The Loft. It was always a good time, the bar tender’s name was Laura. She had jet black hair that always managed to look windblown. Laura was beautiful; she always dressed a little bit Goth with the dark eyeliner and red lipstick and the almost white skin complexion. Tonight she was wearing a white, thin tank top with a black bra, and black cargo pants. Her pants were a little loose and sat low on her hips; I could see the top of her butt crack when she turned around to grab drinks. Laura was beyond sexy, her boobs were either a big C cup or small D cup, and her butt and hips accentuated her hourglass shape. Laura was one of those girls; she had a strong reputation for being the wild slut at the party. She always got ripped out of her mind, even when she was working. She was very unpredictable, you never knew what she was going to do or say. Almost every one of my friends had her at one point or another; it was always just a matter of time. Including my husband, back before we were serious, he had said she was insane in the sack.

So I was at the bar ordering another Yeager Bomb, when Laura poured two and said we were going to do it together. As we both pounded one down, I noticed Laura’s eyes were already part way closed showing she was already one foot in for the night. When she sat her glass down she looked at me and said, “You know you are beautiful… we should go out some time.” I coughed or choked is more like it, “Laura, I am married, remember, so I’m straight.” Laura just licked her lips and said, “mmmm… pity.” I walked back to my seat in shock, I had never been hit on by a woman before. I had thought about it, but felt like it was one of those lines that you just can’t cross. What would my man think after all. When I got back to the table, I told James what had just happened. He looked at me in shock and said “really, now that’s a nice mental image.” I slugged him in the shoulder, and he closed his eyes and smiled, for which I slugged him again. “Excuse me, I am a nice girl remember.” He laughed and kissed me on the cheek, “baby, I love you, and nothing could ever change that.” “Not even if you were a really, really naughty girl… in bed with Laura… mmmm sexy” I slugged him again for good measure. “So you would be happy as a clam if I took Laura home tonight.” He smiled slyly and said, “As long as I get to watch.” I sent him for my next couple Yeager bombs. But I couldn’t get it out of my head. Actually, the more Yeager I drank, I think the more in my head it got.

Around one in the morning, I knew we would be coming up on last call. James was in the bathroom and I wanted another shot. So I headed to the bar somewhat tipsy to order another Bomb. When I got there Laura was there and she gave me the shot and one for herself while she was at it. We through them back, she looked at me and said, “You look like you’re feeling it.” I responded “I feel great, wanna feel me,” and then cracked up laughing. Laura was smiling at me and said, “So just how straight are you, Lexi?” I replied, “not sure, excuse me, I have to pee.” I reached over and hugged her as I get affectionate when I am d***k. Then I headed to the bathroom. Laura followed me; there were two other girls in the bathroom by the sink. I stepped into the last stall and Laura followed me in, I pulled my skirt up and my panties down and hovered. When I was done I stood up, but before I could pull up my panties she pulled me into a kiss. It was strange to me; we both had on lipstick so our lips were extra moist and soft. Laura pressed her tongue into my mouth and spun it around my tongue. When our lips parted, I giggled. Nerves I guess. Then Laura reminded me that my panties were around my knees by running her hand across my pussy giving me a bit of a start. I made a “wooo” sound and started giggling again. Laura pulled me in closer and kissed me again, but this time her finger pressed in between my pussy lips and started rubbing over my clit, I was surprised to find I got wet pretty quickly as her finger was sliding around inside my pussy like a slip & slide with in less than 30 seconds. I moaned and kissed her deeper. I felt nice, I had forgotten we were in a bathroom with other people. So much for my reputation. When we parted, I was breathing a little heavy and Laura said, “You’re right, you do feel great.” She started to open the stall door and I blurted out, “that’s it.” Laura looked at me and said, “hey you’re the straight one remember.” “If you want more, you know where to find me.” My pussy was soaking wet, and I decided I wanted more, or the Yeager bombs decided. Anyways, I took off my panties, they were pink lace and I rubbed all the juice off of my pussy with them and I balled them in my hand. When I got up to the bar, I ordered one more shot and when I gave her the money, I also gave her my panties and my number, “You can return them later tonight, if I am not to straight for you.” I then went and got my husband and we left. I live literally right around the corner from the bar.

My phone rang at 2:45AM. It was Laura, she sounded alluring and hungry. She said she was coming over, so I gave her directions and she was there in ten minutes. My husband was so excited at the prospect of bagging Laura and I in the same night. I answered the door and invited her in, she was definitely feeling it as was I. We sat on the couch and started to make out, then James suggested we go up stairs. When we got on the bed Laura pulled off my shirt and kissed me again, she pushed James down on the bed and said he could watch. Then she peeled off her shirt and pressed her boobs into my back and reached her hands around me and started rubbing my boobs, twirling my nipples with her thumbs and fore fingers. Then she kissed me on the back of the neck and pressed her right hand down my stomach and into the top of my pajama pants shoving the front down as she went. I was still wet from the bar and thinking about it, so her fingers slid in between my pussy lips easily. It was like she had a map, she knew all of the best places to play with. Laura’s finger moved deftly throughout my cracks and crevices, it was nice, she never stayed anywhere to long. Just when I got used to one sensation she found another one to play with that was a complete surprise. I loved it, James did too. He was vigorously masturbating to our show. The shaking of the bed brought me out of my lull. I realized we were not alone! I was letting a woman finger me in front of my husband. I became self conscious again and pulled back from the edge of orgasm and turned to kiss Laura and create some space. Then we both started to mess with James. We gave him the ride of our lives, he was right, Laura was a demon in bed. She did not care what people thought of her, she was just in the moment. She was a real slut. I had never seen anyone fuck like that. She liked it rough and sweaty. And she did not stop and nothing was off limits with her. We went at it for a couple of hours. Every now and then we would give each other a little kiss or lick; at one point she even licked my clit while James fucked me. I was so turned on by how utterly raw and uninhibited Laura was. This was what I was looking for, I wanted to tell her but I was embarrassed.

Finally at about 5 o’clock in the morning we all collapsed in a heap and went to sl**p, at 10 o’clock James got up and went to work. He would be working out of town that day and would be gone for the weekend. I gave my man a kiss and thanked him for the great night. I said, “Laura is really out of control isn’t she?” James looked at me, “Don’t judge her too harshly, she has had a rough life.” “She honestly doesn’t feel like she has much to offer anyone, which is why she is so self-destructive.” “Deep down, I think she is just looking to be loved baby.” James then asked if I wanted him to clear her out, but I said “No, let her sl**p, I’ll be fine.” Then James left for the airport and I went back to bed, Laura was still laying there sprawled out on the bed completely naked. She was a beautiful woman, her curves were perfect. I couldn’t get the night out of my head, I still felt a little bit tipsy. I was torn between wanting her to wake up and wanting to let her sl**p. She was lying on her stomach, so I ran a finger lightly over her back and to her butt and then down to her thigh. Laura’s skin was so soft, she smelled like sweat and sex. I had never had a woman in my bed like this before, and I was uncertain of the proper etiquette. I decided to let her sl**p, and fell asl**p myself lying up against her. It was erotic lying next to her touching the length of her body. She was so warm and soft, I was relaxed and I quickly floated off to dream land.

At about 3 o’clock I woke up and realized that Laura wasn’t there, I heard something in the bathroom and realizing that I had to pee, I went to investigate. The bathroom door was wide open, as I entered I stopped stunned, Laura was sitting on the toilet with her legs wide and was peeing. She was still totally naked and I was mesmerized by the site. Then I realized what I was doing and covered my face in my hands and apologized. Laura just giggled and said, “I’m just peeing Lexi, no big deal.” She got up and walked to the sink to wash her hands as I sat down and started to pee. Laura turned around and watched me. I figured it was my punishment for staring at her. When I finished I dabbed myself off and went to the sink. Laura scooted over a little but not much. She was pressed up against me while I washed my hands. She spoke first, “So last night was fun.” I shyly responded, “it was very nice, you are amazing.” I could not make myself look at her. “So tell me what happened to you, I felt like we had this amazing connection, and you were really into it, then it was gone?” I didn’t know what to say, “I don’t know, I just got caught up in my head.” “Then I got self-conscious and embarrassed.” Laura frowned at me, “Embarrassed of what?” “Me?” “Because you don’t need to worry about me, I like you a lot.” I leaned on her a little more and kissed her cheek lightly, “I like you too, I can’t explain it, I just get worried about what my husband or you might think and I get shy.” Laura leaned in to me and gave me a light kiss on the neck, “Well your husband is not here right now.” “You want to give it another try.” I was slightly embarrassed to say that I really did want to give it another try more than anything in the whole world at that moment. “Can I rinse off in the shower first.” Laura smiled, “Only if I can join you in there.”

Laura turned on the water and stepped into the shower and I followed. She started soaping herself up and I grabbed a body wash and did the same. Once Laura was covered from head to toe she turned and leaned her body against me and pulled me into her. We were both so wet and slippery, there was no friction for her hands and they just slipped and slid where ever they wanted to. Laura was so passionate, she kissed me hard pushing her tongue into my mouth and ran her hands down my back and through my butt crack. Her hand kept pressing through and over my pussy, sliding easily inside me and then she slowly pulled it out and up butt. Her fingers were intrusive and fast, as her to fingers slide through my booty they were massaging and pressing all of my secret places. I jumped when she slowly pressed the tip of her finger in my butt and then withdrew it. When we broke the embrace we washed off and headed for the bed. I toweled off and grabbed the lotion on my bed stand and started rubbing it into my arms and legs. Laura took the lotion and started rubbing my back and tummy, then across my breasts. She pushed me down on the bed and massaged my legs and then rubbed my feet, I became lost in the pleasure. I even forgot I was laying there naked till I felt a kiss on my pelvis just above my pussy. The kisses kept coming and started to move down and then she kissed my thighs on both sides just below my butt. I moaned and then Laura placed a single kiss on top of my clit. I had instant goose bumps. Laura pressed her lips over my clit and started to suck on it with a slow, long sucking motion. I laid my head back and closed my eyes and lost myself in the sensation. Then I felt a light tickly feeling as her finger lightly slid over my slippery pussy lips. Then Laura pressed two fingers deep inside my pussy and started fucking me with them. Her tongue sped up on my clit, licking me harder and faster. I felt my pussy start to contract over and over again and then I was cumming in a flood of feelings. It was so intense, Laura’s fingers were making a squishing sound from all of the juice I was releasing. Finally I couldn’t take it anymore and I reached around grabbing her hand and stopping it from moving. Laura pushed her fingers in as deep as they would go and let the waves pass over me. When I was done I was totally wasted, I felt like all of the energy I ever had was sucked away from me. Laura laid on top of me and kissed my neck and cheek. “See now isn’t that better, Lexi.” I just sighed, content to let Laura lay one top of me. I fell asl**p totally happy and content.

When I woke up Laura was still on me but her hand was between her legs and she was moving her hips rhythmically. I pushed her over and said “here let me help you.” I want down on her and was hit with a tangy and musky smell of her sex. I carefully licked her pussy and clit savoring the taste of her. Laura moaned and said “oh please eat it.” I recalled how she buried her face in me and decided to do the same. I wanted to be just like her in so many ways. So I clamped down on her clit and started sucking on it and fingering her. Laura bucked her hips and asked me to do it harder. I was digging my fingers in to her pussy as deep as they would go. After a couple of minutes she started to cum crying out noisily at the intensity of it. I could feel her pussy contracting and trying to crush my fingers. It was all so erotic to me, I was doing something that was really dirty and I was in love with it. My arm was sore from fucking her with my fingers. Laura laid against me and just slowly and petted my pussy with gentle strokes. I was in heaven, nothing could make this moment more blissful. Afterwards we laid there the rest of the day and had sex a number of times. Laura ended up staying the weekend and I don’t think we even thought about putting on clothes even once. I wanted her to stay naked and pressed up against me every minute. It was the most intimate and lazy, sexy weekend I had ever had, it was absolutely wonderful in every way. For the first time in my whole life I felt like the woman I was supposed to be. At the end of it, I decided that James was going to have to make peace with all of this because I didn’t think I could honestly ever give it up.... Continue»
Posted by bisexylexi 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2073  |  
96%
  |  6

Threads: The Island





Edwin looked at the pile of paperwork on his desk and rubbed at his eyes. It had been a really long day, and only midway through what was bound to be a long week. It had begun with his friend Danny's death two days ago, and since then the Island had been a hive of activity getting things prepared.

In a couple of days time Danny's c***dren would arrive on the Island, having just found out that they were triplets given up for adoption, and they'd be meeting here for the very first time. On top of that he had a burial to organise for Danny on the Island. Add in organising supplies and planning for every contingency, and it was no wonder he felt exhausted. It was two in the morning and high time he had some stress relief.

He got up from his desk, winced at the pain in his back and moved to the door of his office, part of his home on the Island upstairs from the clinic, and headed for the exit, moving quietly down the stairs as was his habit. Once outside he smiled. He'd always loved the cool breeze that caressed the Island through the night.

He turned left and took the path down to the beach, taking a right between two large bushes on the narrow path the kitchen staff used to bring supplies into the kitchens. A couple of turns and he was moving around the edge of the building where the Islands food was prepared and stored, unstaffed at this time of night. He knew if anyone spotted him they'd just assume he was going for his habitual late night snack, but he knew different.

He bypassed the main doors to the kitchen and entered the small courtyard that served the dual purpose of somewhere to store the trash and somewhere the chefs and porters could sneak out to for a smoke. Casually he glanced around and seeing no-one he slipped over to the backdoor of the pastry kitchen and entered a code in the keypad, a different code from the one normally used to open the door.

A quiet bump sounded next to one of the bins and he moved to the corner, reached down and pulled the handle that was now protruding from the flagstoned yard. A small hatch appeared with a ladder heading down, barely visible in the moonlight.

He quickly slid himself into the narrow passage and closed the hidden hatch above him, seeing the dim lights illuminating the twenty three rungs below him. Reaching the bottom he turned around and punched another code into the wall and the small box beside it opened. He pressed his hand to the small screen inside the box and the door beside him swung open.

Edwin smiled in anticipation. He had a lot of catching up to do.

He entered the saferoom, or as he thought of it, the 'Bunker' where he could retreat to if the Island was ever attacked. He ignored the open plan living area and kitchen and moved straight to the door on his left, a control room where he could make contact with the outside world if need be, but his focus wasn't on the emergency facilities. He moved straight to the console housing the covert CCTV system that Danny Tripps had painstakingly built in secret over the last fifteen years.

His friends words came back to him, as they always did when he looked at the setup. "There's no point in being trapped in here. Much better to see what's going on outside. Then you retain an advantage the other side doesn't even know about. Information is power."

Edwin smiled and moved to the large leather desk chair facing the bank of fifteen screens. Three large screens, a dozen smaller, all assigned letters from A to O. The one hundred and thirty eight cameras hidden around the island were numbered, making the system incredibly simple to operate. Simply type in the letter for the screen then the camera number, hit enter and that's what you saw.

The whole system was set up on a motion-activation principle, immediately discarding data that had nothing happening and that suited Edwins purposes perfectly.

He settled his fingers on the keyboard, typed A68 and hit Enter. The first of the three large screens flickered into view, a camera situated in the bedroom of Danny's favourite PA, Patricia,. She was one of Edwin's favourites too, a hot, toned blonde with a bundle of intelligence and determination. It wasn't her intellect that interested him at present though as he watched the live feed from her vacant bedroom, his memory providing him with hundreds of images of her sl**ping in that very bed.

He felt the familiar stirring in his groin and smiled. Time to move the recording back.

His fingers found the small dial next to the keyboard, punched in the camera number and then rotated it back. The simple system allowed him to review all recorded footage from that particular camera and he was viewing it in reverse. A couple of chambermaids darted around briefly at high speed, and then the footage caught up to Patricia undressing then sl**ping. The footage continued in reverse at high speed, skipping past hours of her lying still. She'd been asl**p for five hours or so when he saw her leap out of bed, naked, and grab a towel, then disappear backwards into the bathroom.

He reset the dial, his left hand coming to rest on his belt, and as the footage began to play on the screen he unfastened his belt and trousers.

Patricia appeared from the bathroom, her skin flushed from the shower, wrapped in a fluffy white towel, and as Edwin pulled down his fly and slid his hand in his trousers, she opened her towel.

Seeing her side on as she lifted the towel, her body taught and firm, her breasts pert and round, Edwin slipped his hand around his cock, slowly stroking himself as he watched her dry herself. She moved too quickly for him though, drying herself rapidly then slipping under the sheet on her bed, settling down to go to sl**p.

Edwin frowned and punched in B69, bringing up the footage from the en-suite bathroom in Patricia's room. He punched 69 in next to the dial and rolled it back, seeing her in a high-speed blur in the shower, moving it back to play as soon as the maid appeared who'd cleaned the bathroom earlier.

While he stroked himself in anticipation the maid finished her work, the lighting changed and Patricia appeared. Dressed only in a black thong, she walked up to the sink, her gorgeous breasts on display and as she brushed her teeth, Edwin zoomed the camera in on her breasts, stroking himself as he watched them jiggle back and forth with every motion of her arm.

"Come on, you hot bitch," he muttered. "Get in the fucking shower."

The teeth brushing continued for another minute and then she disappeared off screen, so Edwin zoomed the view back out, seeing her step into the shower cubicle. The water began immediately and he slowed the footage down as she stepped out the cubicle to remove her thong. In slow motion she inserted her thumbs in her waistband and bent over, sliding the black material down her hips, thighs and finally to the floor, and with a casual flick of her foot, the thong ended up back in the bedroom.

Edwins grip tightened on his cock. She always did this before she went in the shower. Always. He zoomed in a little closer.

Patricia stood up straight and stretched, her arms rising high above her head, her breasts jutting out. Edwin groaned, licking his lips in anticipation of what came next. Her right hand slid down over her taught, flat stomach, sliding down over her shaved skin until her middle finger made contact with her clitoris.

"Go on, you fucking slut," he muttered, his fist pumping as he watched.

Patricia's middle finger rubbed her clit up and down a couple of times, then in slow-motion, she moved it down her slit, rubbed up and down once, then plunged her middle finger deep inside her pussy.

"Fuck that dirty unwashed cunt, you whore," Edwin growled. His fist was pumping furiously on his cock now, loving what he saw on the screen.

Patricia dipped her finger in and out three times, and as Edwin zoomed the view back out, he smiled wickedly as she raised the finger to her lips and sucked it into her mouth, her head tilted back.

"That's a good slut," He grunted.

She stepped forward into the shower, and Edwin stroked his cock, watching the hot water sluicing down the curves of her body. "Come on, you dirty bitch. Do it." His fist was pumping rapidly up and down on his cock, his eyes fixated on the screen.

Patricia turned in the shower and squatted down, her back against the wall. Edwin smiled and zoomed the camera in, framing her as her legs came up and her buttocks rested on the shower floor. He could see her pussy, her asshole, tits and face and he felt his heart lift in excitement.

"Go on. Get busy."

She tilted one hip and her left hand appeared under her ass, her index finger rubbing at her brown puckered hole.

"Do it, slut," Edwin muttered.

Her right hand appeared between her legs, her fingertips brushing against her clit. Her mouth was open in anticipation, Edwin mirroring her expression on screen. Suddenly she slid two fingers into her pussy, plunging them in deep and her body stiffened in pleasure.

Edwin smiled. "And now the ass, you filthy little whore."

Patricia's finger that had been rubbing gently at her ass suddenly pushed, forcing her up to the first knuckle in that tightest of places. He watched as her expression turned nasty and she pushed harder, sinking the finger in her ass and the two in her pussy as deep as they would go. Her breathing was fast now, as intense as the expression on her face.

Edwin realised he was strangling his cock, his grip was so tight, so he eased up the pressure a fraction and continued stroking at a frantic pace, his free hand pulling his black shirt up around his shoulders in anticipation.

Patricia began to plunge her fingers deep inside herself, fucking both her holes at once with vigour, and Edwin's fist pumped up and down his cock, imagining it was his cock going in and out of her ass like that.

She paused for a second, adding a second finger to her asshole and a third to her pussy, then pushing hard, she slid them all back in again.

"Fucking filthy bitch," he snarled, knowing what was coming next, feeling his balls begin to tighten in anticipation.

Patricia's fingers were plunging in and out of her ass and cunt, as hard and fast as she could physically manage, and then her entire body stiffened and her head smacked back hard against the wall of the shower as she came.

Her fingers flew out her holes, all of them going rapidly into her wide open mouth, and as Edwin watched her suck on them, he saw her pussy twitching as she came and her ass opening and closing in glorious, exquisite detail. He came too.

Hot cum splattered out his cock onto his stomach, one spurt and a second, the remainder flopping and dripping onto his pelvis, matting his grey pubic hair, coating his hand.

Patricia's mouth closed, sucking hard on those fingers that had been deep inside her wet pussy, her tight ass, her brow furrowed and her cheeks rosy as her orgasm washed over her.

"Fucking dirty little whore," Edwin panted, his eyes glued to the screen as his hand fondled his sticky cock.

Patricia recovered quickly, her fingers leaving her mouth only to quickly tweak her nipples once, then she stood, rinsed herself off, washed her hands and turned the shower off.

Edwin leaned in the chair, panting and grinning as she left the shower. "Filthy fucking whore," he muttered. Idly he wondered who he'd stroke off to tomorrow morning. Over the last decade his habit had sat him in this chair and made him stroke off to movie stars, musicians, models, hundreds of gorgeous women unknowingly recorded in their most intimate of moments while visiting the Island as guests of Danny. And Edwin had them all recorded and stored. All for his personal pleasure.

"Maybe the Doctor," he muttered. "Or maybe I'll get that slut to dress up for me again. Some new fodder arriving soon though." He smiled, having seen the files of the three triplets. The two girls were hot. He was looking forward to seeing both of them in the most exquisite of detail.

Edwin carefully lowered his shirt over his cum-splattered stomach then fastened up his trousers and belt, trapping the cooling semen against his skin. Carefully he stood up and walked to the exit, feeling it oozing down his stomach. He smiled, loving the feeling, the scent of his own cum, especially if he bumped into anyone outside. He'd deliberately hold them in conversation, just to see if they'd notice the smell. Few did, none of them figured it out though.

He left the 'Bunker' and entered the kitchen, taking the sandwich that the Chef always left out for him, munching on it as he walked back to his apartment above the clinic.

Kyle

The phone rang on Kyle's desk. He frowned, not needing the interruption. For the last three days he'd been working twelve hours trying to get the recommendation done for his company to purchase EDIT, an electronic records management application and he was nearly there.

"Hello. Kyle Watson, Business Strategy Team. Can I help you?" He replied, the standard answer whenever an internal call came through to his desk.

"It's Reception. There's a Mister Crowler here to see you. Says he's a lawyer."

Kyle frowned. "I don't have him in my diary."

"He says it's urgent that he speak with you," The security guy at reception stated.

"Em, okay. I'll be right down."

"Cheers." The other end of the line went dead.

Kyle headed for the elevator, the frown still creasing his features, wondering why a lawyer would be coming to see him. There was nothing legal he was involved in at work, he knew he was a pretty well behaved guy, and he knew he was up to date on his loan payments and all that.

He entered the elevator and hit the button for the ground floor, leaning against the wall as he tried to think of a single reason why a lawyer would be wanting to see him, but by the time the doors opened and he reached the reception desk, he still hadn't come up with one.

"He's in there," The portly security guy grunted, poking a thumb in the direction of one of the vacant meeting rooms HR used for interviews.

Kyle looked over, seeing an elderly man, around the age of retirement, but there was something very sharp about him. Maybe the slicked back white hair, or the black suit, shirt and tie, but from his initial glance, Kyle wouldn't be surprised to find out that this guy was Lucifers lawyer. He had that supremely confident look about him.

His frown still on his face, Kyle opened the door. "Hi. I'm Kyle Watson. Can I help you with something?"

The lawyer immediately stood offering a surprisingly warm handshake. "I'm Mister Crowler, Kyle. Thankyou for agreeing to meet with me at such short notice."

"Sure," Kyle said, closing the door and taking a seat opposite the old man. "Do you mind if you tell me straight away what it is you want? We've got three of the Company Directors in the building today, so it's kinda busy upstairs."

The old man nodded.

"Very well. I'm sure you're wondering why a lawyer has turned up out of the blue to see you. It involves an inheritance from a relative and you're one of the listed beneficiaries."

Kyle's eyes widened at the lawyers words. "Oh."

"Not what you were expecting?" Mister Crowler asked, an eyebrow raised at the expression on Kyle's face.

"I didn't know what to expect, but this wasn't even on the list," Kyle admitted. "Who are we talking about here? I don't know of any relatives of mine that have died." He frowned as he thought about it. "Not in the last few years anyway. Are you sure I'm the right Kyle Watson?"

"I'm absolutely sure." The lawyers confident expression left Kyle in little doubt, confusing him further.

"So.. Em... Who died?" Kyle nodded.

"For that you'll have to bear with me for a few moments while I show you a few files," Mister Crowler said, flicking open his briefcase and removing several Manilla files, placing them on the desk in front of him. The old mans fingers tapped for a few seconds on the files before he cleared his throat.

"Kyle, you are twenty three years old, born on the 19th of March, correct?" The lawyer's tone was precise, factual, and Kyle nodded.

"Yeah."

"What I am about to tell you may come as a bit of a shock, so please bear with me." He flicked open the first file, containing several photos. The first was a black and white image of three babies, wrapped in blankets and woolen hats and they looked like they were only a day old.

"Babies," Kyle said aloud, knowing he was stating the obvious, but if he had fifty guesses at what was inside the manilla folders, a baby picture wouldn't have even crossed his mind.

"Correct," Mister Crowler replied. "This is a photograph taken of a set of triplets several hours after they were born on the 19th of March, twenty three and a half years ago, Kyle."

Kyle's eyes shot up to the old man's, but the lawyers gaze was fixed on the photo. His finger tapped the baby on Kyle's left.

"This baby was named Katarina." His finger moved to tap on the infant on the right. "This one was named Kara, and the one in the middle was named Kyle."

"Yeah, I think you've got the wrong Kyle, buddy," He said immediately. "I don't have any s****rs, or twins, or whatever." He kept quiet the realisation that the central baby did look like him in his own baby photos, but Kyle wasn't convinced. Babies all looked the same to him anyway.

"Please, bear with me," The lawyer said firmly, moving the photograph to one side. Underneath the photo was a stack of papers, and Kyle could see Adoption Certificate written on the top one. His fingers deftly rotated the document so Kyle could read it.

His eyes met the lawyers a few seconds later. "I don't know anything about this documentation. I couldn't tell you if it's real or false. I know I'm not adopted though."

"Is this your birth certificate, Kyle?" Mister Crowler said, sliding another document in front of Kyle.

He checked and nodded, frowning as he wondered why the hell this lawyer could have a copy of what looked like his own birth certificate. "Could be, but I don't know how you have it."

The lawyer flicked another document next to the birth certificate. "This is a name change by deed poll that accompanies the adoption certificate," He continued in the factual, clinical and emotionless tone, flicking another two documents in front of Kyle. "And this is your original birth certificate."

Kyle f***ed himself to look carefully at what was in front of him. He knew that his own birth certificate was correct and couldn't see anything on it that was strange or unusual, so he began to read the name change document, and compared it with the adoption certificate. He could feel a knot in his stomach as he failed to find any inconsistencies, and with reluctance, he looked at the original birth certificate.

He read the name of the baby on the certificate and his eyes immediately shot up to the lawyers face, seeing an expression of sadness there, perhaps even a hint of empathy at the young man sitting opposite him whose very foundation was being pulled out from under him.

"The... The surname?" Kyle stammered.

Mister Crowler didn't say anything. He simply slid another photograph across the table, this time of the three infants, cradled in their fathers arms. It was a younger version of a familiar face, known the world over. For the past few days it had never been off the news.
Kyle looked at the certificate again, seeing the surname. Tripps.

He re-read the name of the person listed as the father. Danny Tripps.

Kyle looked back at the lawyer. "Seriously?"

Mister Crowler nodded. "Finding out that you're adopted must be a big shock, Kyle. Finding out your father was Danny Tripps must be just as big."

Kyle shook his head. It didn't make sense to him, this lawyer claiming he was adopted, let alone this absurd claim that Danny fucking Tripps, one of the wealthiest men in America, was his supposed father. A thought struck him.

"Did Ed put you up to this?" Kyle had two best friends, Ed and Casey. While Casey worked upstairs with him, their friend Ed worked as an illustrator on comic books, but was forever trying to punk them with practical jokes. This seemed right up his street, especially four days after the world found out Danny Tripps had died of cancer.

The lawyers expression turned serious. "Kyle, I assure you this is no joke. There is more information here for you, including a letter from Mister Tripps."

"A letter?" Kyle smiled, convinced this was the work of his buddy. He chuckled. "Let's see it then."

The old man frowned but opened the second file and pulled out an envelope, the paper rich and luxurious. Kyle didn't recognise the handwriting on the front, but he opened it up and unfolded the letter.

Kyle,

I imagine you're in a bit of turmoil right now. Try not to give Mr Crowler a hard time -- he's a good man and a good friend who's been stuck with a hard job.

Anyway, you've just found out I'm your father. Danny Tripps, billionaire, celebrity, playboy, entrepreneur, business genius, etc. I'm sorry to say that it's true, Kyle. And you deserve an explanation.

Twenty six years ago I met a wonderful woman named Karen, we fell in love and were soon married. I started my own business making computers and doing some programming, and soon my wife fell pregnant. Life was bliss. Then the business boomed, some of the software I'd written made me a small fortune and within months I was employing hundreds of people. The business side of things isn't important now, but a few more months passed and it was time to go to the hospital.

Karen gave birth to three infants, triplets, a month early, two girls and a boy, but immediately began to have complications. She was rushed into surgery, but it was no good. Just like that, the love of my life died. She was twenty five years old. She would have been a great mother.

I knew nothing about raising k**s, and I was so overwhelmed with grief that the only thing I could think of was to throw myself into my work. Anything to get away from the pain. A doctor suggested offering you and your s****rs up for adoption. I agreed, thinking it was the best for you. It was the biggest regret of my life. At the time though, it was the best decision I could have made.

You and your s****rs were put with loving families, raised in nurturing and healthy environments, and despite my promise not to, I kept tabs on you all, helping out in little ways whenever I could. Scholarships, jobs and the like. I know it's not parenting, but you and your s****rs are the only f****y I have, even if we've never met.

And that brings us round to the present. As I write this I'm dying. If you're reading this, then I'm already gone and you might have even heard about it on the news. Which brings me round to the point of all this. For twenty five years I've been building a business, an empire some would say, and along the way, tens of thousands of people have come to rely on me to keep their companies afloat, keep their jobs in place so they can raise their own families. It's a responsibility that I take seriously, which may well sound ironic to you, given that I haven't taken responsibility for raising my own c***dren.

I'd like you to meet your s****rs, Katarina and Kara. I'd like the three of you to get to know each other. All that I have now belongs to the three of you. My inheritance. I'm told it's quite a sum.

Mister Crowler will give you the details on what happens next, but here's the clip notes. Go to my Island in the Caribbean, get to know your s****rs, learn a bit about what's being asked of you and decide what you want to do.

Along the way you might even get to know a little more about me.

In hope and love,

Danny Tripps

Kyle looked at the date on the letter, noting it was only two weeks old.

Gone were the doubts that this was Ed's work. This really wasn't his style at all. The knot in his stomach was twisting as he realised he'd have to make a call and speak to his parents. He had to ask.

"Would you excuse me for a couple of minutes, Mister Crowler. I need to make a call." Kyle saw the old man nod, but he was already on his way out the door. He moved on autopilot out the front doors of the building and onto the street, crowded with the usual mixture of coffee-toting office workers, shopping housewives and tourists and stepped into a doorway. He dialled.

"Hey, honey."

"Hi, Mom," Kyle replied, trying to keep his voice relaxed and casual. "Listen, I need to ask you something."

"Okay, honey, but you'll have to be quick. Your father and I are just about to leave," She replied. Kyle could hear a car door close in the background.

"Oh, right. Today's the hiking trip, right?"

He heard his Mom sigh down the phone. "I swear Kyle, you never pay attention."

He took a deep breath. "Mom, I need you to listen to me here, okay. I just had a visit at work from a lawyer called Mister Crowler."

Kyle paused as he heard his mother shout on his father. "Ben, you need to be in on this," He heard her say. "Okay, son. What did he say?"

"Mom, Dad. I've got to ask you. Am I adopted?" Kyle had his free hand held flat over his free ear, listening more intensely than he ever had in his life.

The silence that stretched into seconds on the other end of the line added to the sinking feeling in Kyle's stomach.

"Son, it's me," Kyle heard as his Dad came on the phone, his tone gentle. "It's true, son. We adopted you when you were only a few days old. I'm sorry you've found out like this. Do you want to meet up and talk about it? I can come and pick you up?"

Kyle pressed his face into the corner of the doorway, trying to think. It was true, he was adopted. His mind whirled with a myriad of emotions, feeling like his world had just been turned upside down, so he took several deep breaths, and thought about what he knew. His friends were his friends. His parents had kept this whopping big secret, but they'd raised him and been there for twenty three years for him. Did it really matter that they weren't linked by DNA? The thought helped him clear his head a little and he sighed.

After a moment he replied. "No, it's okay, and don't get all worried, okay. I know you're my parents, I know you're my Mom and Dad, you raised me and nothing's going to change that, okay?"

He could almost hear the relief in the tones of their replies, so he pressed ahead.

"Thing is, I've found out a little about who I was before I was adopted," Kyle added, not quite sure how to proceed with this bit. He opted for directness. "How much do you know about that?"

There was a hushed, whispered conversation at the other end of the line that ended abruptly after a few more seconds.

"We know who your birth father was, honey," Kyle's Mom said a moment later. "Do you?"

Kyle swallowed. "Yeah, I think so." His mouth was dry but he made himself say the words. "Danny Tripps, right?"

"That's right, son," His Dad said quietly. "We weren't supposed to know, but we did."

"Has he left you something in his will?" His Mom asked. "Is that why the lawyer is there?"

"Em, I think so," Kyle said, feeling more than a little nauseous now. "Listen, they're telling me I have s****rs."

"What?" Both his parents replied at the same time.

"That I have s****rs. Twins," He replied. "Well, actually triplets, but I'm one of them, apparently."

"Kyle, son, we had no idea," His Dad said, and Kyle knew deep inside that he was telling the truth. "s****rs?"

"Two of them," Kyle confirmed. "They want me to go and meet them."

"Then you should go," His Dad replied immediately.

"Absolutely," His Mom added. "Are you alright, honey?"

"Bit shell-shocked, I guess," Kyle replied. "Listen, I've got to head back in there. Are you guys okay?"

"Yeah, son, don't worry about us," His Dad answered. "We'll stick around here for a few days, I think. Why don't you come round for dinner tonight or before it you want, we'll have a chat."

Kyle frowned. "No, you should go on your trip. You two have been planning it for months." Every time Kyle visited his folks they had maps up of the areas of Canada they were hiking through and he knew they had various locations booked for the occasional night in a hotel and if they set off late they'd lose their reservations. "Honestly, I'm okay. You should go on your trip, and besides, I can call you if I need to. You guys can call me too, okay?"

Kyle could almost hear them silently discussing it with looks and gestures at the other end of the phone, something they'd done for as far back as he could remember.

"You sure, son?"

"Yeah, Dad. You and Mom go on your trip."

"You sure you're not pissed at us for not telling you?" His Dad asked bluntly, as was his way.

Kyle sighed. "Honestly, Dad. I'm not angry. I'm a bit shocked, and I can't say I won't be angry in the future, but if I get angry I know where to find you."

"That you do, son," His father replied. "You just pick up that phone and we'll come right back so you can vent your fury for as long as you need."

"Can I just ask, why didn't you tell me?"

"There was never a good time for it, honey," His Mom replied. "How do you bring something like that up in conversation?"

"Besides, you would have asked who your parents were, and we would have had to lie directly to your face, son," His Dad added. "We just couldn't figure out how to tell you."

"Fair enough," Kyle said, managing to sound calm while inside he just wanted to vanish somewhere quiet so he could process it all. "Have a good trip."

"Love you, honey."

"Love you too," Kyle finished and ended the call. He squared his shoulders, took a deep breath and walked back in to see what else the lawyer had to say.

"Everything okay, Mister Watson?" Mister Crowler asked as Kyle sat back down.

"I don't know if I'd describe it as okay," Kyle said a moment later. "Right, I've spoken to my parents."

"So you know I'm telling the truth then?"

Kyle swallowed and nodded. "Bit of a shock."

"I believe you. Shall I continue?"

"Might as well," Kyle replied.

"As he mentioned in the letter, Mister Tripps did his best to keep a discrete eye on you and your s****rs while you were growing up, and he kept private files with the information for an occasion such as this. As he also said, we'd like you to come to Mister Tripps private Island, where you can meet your s****rs and get to know each other without any of the constraints and pressures of the outside world."

"What does that mean?" Kyle asked.

"Pressures and so forth?" The old man asked. Kyle nodded, so he continued. "To give you one example, Mister Tripps was a very recognisable public figure with a long ongoing relationship with the press."

Kyle nodded, having seen him at movie premieres, award shows, chat shows and in the papers too.

"The press are already making enquiries about who will inherit the vast fortune of the Tripps Empire, and sooner or later someone will remember him in a hospital twenty three years ago and either do some digging, or simply open their mouth on their favourite social networking site. In todays instant-media world, it's only a matter of hours or days before you and your s****rs get tracked down and beseiged by the media."

"You're shitting me," Kyle blurted. "Seriously? That's what you think is going to happen?"

Mister Crowler blinked. "That is what will happen, Kyle. We have experience with this."

"I would have thought they'd....." Kyle trailed off, thinking about it, and he knew that the old man was right in what he was saying. There would be a media frenzy, and he'd be right in the middle of it. "Fuck me sideways."

"I see we're on the same page, Kyle."

"I guess so," he replied unhappily. "So what happens now?"

"There should be a car outside for you. There's a private jet due to arrive in," He glanced at his watch, a polished silver pocket watch, then dropped it back in his pocket. "Nine hours time, that's half past eight tonight. Take-off will be around nine o'clock and the flight from San Antonio to Guadeloupe Island, the nearest airport to the Island, is around seven hours. From there you'll take a boat for an hour to the Island itself, so you should be there at around sunrise."

"Overnight journey?" Kyle asked, frowning. "It sounds exhausting."

"Unfortunately we have to get all three of you to the Island as soon as possible, so it's unavoidable on this occasion. However." The old man paused. "At the airport will be a woman named Patricia, an Executive Assistant to Mister Tripps with many years experience. She'll be your liaison, your point of contact and your assistant for the duration of your trip."

"Why do I need an assistant?" Kyle asked.

"Because you'll have a lot of questions," The old man said simply. "Now, Patricia is very good at her job and she'll be a real asset to you, so make sure you rely upon her."

"We'll see," Kyle replied, knowing he still wasn't sure if he was going to go to this Island at all. The idea of buggering off with his folks seemed appealing, despite his well-known aversion to hiking.

"In between now and tonight you'll have a driver to look after you. Her name is Caroline, I'm assured she's very good, and she'll have a few forms for you to complete. I also have this for you."

The old man slid an envelope over the table. Kyle opened it and emptied the contents. A Visa card, a Mastercard, a clear envelope with cash in it and a small keyfob.

"What's all this?"

"The credit cards are for you to purchase some suitable clothing for your trip, the cash for if you don't want to use your credit cards or if you need to tip, and the keyfob is a personal alarm," The old man explained. "If you push the red button, a security team will converge on your location and extract you from any situation or threat in the vicinity."

"Like bodyguards?" Kyle asked, shaking his head. "This is too surreal."

"I'd imagine there will be many surreal moments in the days to come," The old man replied.

"Pin numbers for the cards?" Kyle asked, picking them up and looking at them. They seemed almost holographic.

"The year of your birth. We can change that tomorrow for you."

"I suppose they've got like a twenty grand limit or something extravagant like that?" Kyle laughed.

"Not quite, no." Mister Crowler smiled. "I believe they're somewhere in excess of a couple of hundred thousand dollars, but they were set up in a hurry, so we'll get that straightened out too in the next few days."

Kyle snorted with laughter.

"Another surreal moment?" The lawyer asked, his expression blank.

"Something like that."

"So I've got a driver, a load of credit and cash and a goon-squad on standby, just to cover me for nine hours until I catch a plane to an Island paradise?"

"Not a plane, a private jet, but yes, close enough," he nodded.

"Fucking hellfire," Kyle said quietly, the laughter and incredulity of the moment stopped. "So do I just go back to my desk until I finish work now? What happens?"

"Oh, good lord, no," Mister Crowler replied, looking taken aback for the first time. "Mister Tripps actually owns this company, although it's not widely known. However, no, you don't need to return to your desk. In fact you don't need to return to it ever again if you so choose."

"What about my boss?" Kyle asked. "Sometimes he's a real dick, and I don't want him to throw a bitch fit."

"Kyle," The old lawyer said, leaning forward across the table. "It'll take a while to get your head round some of the changes that are going to happen to your life in the next few days, weeks and months. However, if your boss is, as you put it, a real dick, then you can always deal with it by coming back here in a few weeks and firing him."

"Good point actually."

"Now then, onto the last file," The old man said, gathering the other documentation away.

"What's in this one?"

"Your s****rs."

Kyle felt that cold sinking feeling in his stomach again and suddenly his mouth was dry. He realised he was craving a cigarette again, and had been for some time, which was unusual as he'd quit nearly a year ago and hadn't had a craving in seven or eight months.

"Okay, let's see them," Kyle said, feeling a hint of excitement and fear at the thought of having s****rs and wanting to find out who they were.

The lawyer opened the folder and slid two photographs across the table and Kyle's breathing almost stopped. His face turned white.

"Is everything okay, Kyle?" The old lawyer asked as Kyle stared at the photographs on the table. "You've gone a little pale."

In a voice barely above a whisper, Kyle said, "Oh, fuck, please let this be a joke."

Three Years Ago

Kyle Watson smiled. It had been an epic weekend so far.

Spring Break with his buddies hadn't really been something he was looking forward to, particularly as their destination was Myrtle Beach. Not exactly Cancun, Miami or Acopulco, but then, they weren't there for the sun. They were there to party.

Party they had, Kyle wearily observed. They'd arrived on the Friday morning, got d***k and partied with some chicks from University of Phoenix all night, but Ed had been the only one to score. Or at least, he was the only one who claimed to score. If he actually did, Kyle knew it would have required some divine intervention.

Once they'd slept a few hours they hit the Myrtle Waves Water Park. Kyle had felt too tired to do much but lie around with his shades on, admiring the ladies that passed by in their swimwear, but Ed and Casey had immediately hit the slides. It only took half an hour for Ed to return with a limp. Casey couldn't stop laughing as he told how Ed had taken off down one of the slides after a hot girl in a bikini and had been pushing himself so fast that he flipped sideways out the slide and landed on the edge of it, narrowly missing his balls but injuring his right leg in the process.

Kyle sat with Ed and listened to him grumble about his injury while Casey did what Casey does and took off in pursuit of several girls heading for the lazy river.

"You should get your shades on, Ed," Kyle suggested. "Some of the women going past here are fine. You can really check them out."

His buddy grunted, so Kyle shrugged and put his iPod on, listening to some tunes while he admired a particularly hot MILF in a red thong and matching top strolling past.

An hour or so passed and Casey finally came back full of excitement insisting they come and meet these girls from Bekeley College, down from New York for Spring Break. He'd met them on the lazy river and had been chatting with them for the last forty minutes and they wanted to meet Kyle and Ed too.

Kyle figured it sounded like fun, so he nodded and stashed his iPod under his towel, then got up to follow Casey. Ed grumbled but joined them anyway. It took ten minutes of paddling to catch up with the four girls on the lazy river, but Casey introduced them all as Jessica, Shanice, Julietta and Margarita.

"So I take it your names are all fake then?" Kyle had laughed, getting a round of grins from the girls.

"Well, if you fine-ass bitches are using fake names, it must be for one reason, and that reason is carnal sinning," Ed said, earning a scowl from Casey. "I'm fucking right, aren't I?" ... Continue»
Posted by sukh1122 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 2761  |  
78%
  |  3

In the Heat of the Night



It was a steamy night in the ATL and there was a power outage. No light, no AC, all the entire city could do was sit and sweat and sit and sweat some more. Luckily, I live on the top floor of my condo so I could go outside naked as the day I was born and enjoy a little breeze without the fear of anyone peeking at me. My balcony looks out over the parking lot of a major home furnishing store, you know, the one from Sweden, Switzerland, wherever the hell it’s from so there isn’t a building around that could spy on me. I made a pitcher of Sangria before my ice cubes turned to water and I was just chilling outside, in quiet reflection.

There’s something about it being Africa-hot at nighttime that really gets to me. It’s one thing for it to be stifling hot at 12 noon, but when the heat is oppressive and it’s 12 midnight, that’s a whole nutha thing all together. I was feeling a buzz from my Sangria when the phone rang. “Who the hell could this be, calling at quarter after “booty call o’clock” at night?” I glanced at the caller ID on my cell phone and it was my friend Nina who lived downstairs.

I was glad to have conversation because it was a little boring with no music or TV but I was also enjoying my naked solitude. Nina was a white girl who started out as just someone I would see in the gym working out occasionally. She and I were always deeply engrossed in some book and I would ask her what she was reading, she would ask me what I was reading. One thing led to another and eventually, we started a book club for the building. It’s only about five of us: two white women, two black women, including me, and a gay Spanish cat. Once a month, someone hosts the group at their crib and we all bring a covered dish and dish about the book. Everyone brings their own flavor to the group, literally and figuratively. Luis has hipped us to all sorts of Latino fiction and Nina had a love of erotica that went far beyond the trash that’s in Borders. She loves storytelling and she often times reads selections that would get us all hot and bothered. I even noticed Luis squirming in his seat a couple of times. “Hey sweetness, what’s up,” I asked?

“Ebony, I’m sweating like a pig down here. There’s no breeze and I feel like I’m going to suffocate. Do you think I could come up to your place and crash on your couch?” Her unit was on the courtyard side and she was a couple of floors down. I can only imagine it must have been like an oven in her condo.

“Sure, come on up, not a problem.” That’s what I said, what I meant was, “Damn, I’m not really in the mood for company. I’ve got a buzz going and I’m enjoying my freedom.” Nina was really good people and I couldn’t leave her hanging in her hour of need so I opened my door with all the graciousness I could muster.

I grabbed a robe and tied it around my body. It wasn’t much, just a little short silk thingie I had gotten as a present from an ex-boyfriend. I weighed the options of whether I should put on panties but my Sangria got the best of me. “Fuck it, this is my house, if she sees my pussy, then so be it. It’s too hot to be wearing panties anyway.”

I opened the door and Nina was there, sheet in hand, and looking like she was dehydrated. “Girl, come on in, you look like who struck John and ran.” She knew me well enough to just look at me and not say anything. It was one of the famous euphemisms my grandmother used to say that have become part of my daily lexicon. Nina walked past me like she was in a daze and headed straight for the balcony. Now Nina is a beautiful woman, there’s no question about it. Her long brown hair fell just past her shoulders, but she was skinny, I’m mean slender, whatever white girls call themselves when they are a size 3. I’m slender, but I have a lot more meat on my bones. I have bigger titties, bigger thighs, bigger hips, and a whole helluva lot more azz. I wear my hair in locs and had them pulled back in a ponytail. To look at us, you wouldn’t even think we ran in the same circles but we were most certainly friends. It was hard to find intellectual equals of any race and Nina was cerebral and logical with the best of them.

Plopped down in a chair, she had her eyes closed and she was lying back like had just finished running a marathon. Sweat was visible on her white wife beater tank top that clung to her small breasts and her tiny shorts had to be damp because they were so tight I could practically see the outline of her pussy lips. I thought it was odd that she was wearing high heels but there wasn’t much to them. She looked like she could have just gotten off the pole at the Cheetah Club

“You look like you could use some water, can I get you some?”

“No thanks,” she said, “this will be fine, as she reached for the pitcher of Sangria and poured a big glass and downed it in one gulp.

“Hey, careful there sweetie,” I said, “you are going to wake up with a terrible hangover if you don’t use moderation.” She gave me another look like, “Do you have any idea how fucking hot I am? Don’t test me.” Word weren’t necessary. I stood there looking at her, trying to cool off. It was surreal. There were no lights to be seen anywhere in the distance, illuminating the Atlanta skyline. There was a silence like I’ve never known before. It was like a moment frozen in time. “Here, I’m going to make us another pitcher before the last of the ice melts. I’ll be right back.”

It was difficult moving around in the dark, trying to cut up fruit and not slice any fingers off in the process. I was having difficulty maneuvering around in complete darkness when I heard Nina say, “Do you need any help?” I could barely make out her form as I accepted her offer but there wasn’t much she could do, not knowing my kitchen as well as I did. It became just a joke as we would bump into each other trying to get sugar and wine and everything cut up in that pitcher without it tumbling to the floor. Wouldn’t that be a bitch?

Nina was touchy feely. Every time we would bump into each other, her hands would linger on my body. At first, it was just my shoulder, and then it was my waist. Then she pressed her body against mine and I almost swore I could feel her grinding on my ass. I knew the sangria was making me feel a little loose and I certainly didn’t mind and I figured the Sangria had gone to her head rather quickly and it was making her a little amorous as well.

I decided two could play at that game and I decided that I was going to give her something to think about. I pretended to drop the dishtowel and I bent over, and I made sure to rub my ass all over her. I got really bold and decided to step things up a notch. “Here, let me see if I can cool you off a little bit.” I took one of the last pieces of ice and I started rubbing it all over her chest. Nina, as if in a trance, pulled her tank top down, exposing her tits, and I rubbed it all over her nipples. She was chanting, “Oh shit, that feels so good, please don’t stop.” Melted ice was running down her body and I wasn’t sure if it was cooling her off or making her hotter.

It was sort of weird. We both knew at that point that something was intense was happening but neither one of us said anything. I was giddy, my pulse was racing. There, in the darkness, I put my hand between her legs and felt her pussy. I could hear her soft moans but it was hard to make out the expression on her face. She was humping her mound against my hand and I could feel the heat emanating from her core. I wanted to ask what was going on but I didn’t want to spoil the mood. I wanted whatever was going to happen to happen.

“I think the Sangria is done, let’s go back outside and try to catch a breeze.” I grabbed the pitcher and tried to maneuver my way back to the balcony without breaking my leg on a piece of furniture. I sat on the chaise lounge and loosened up my robe so my breasts would be exposed if I moved just a little. Without much effort at all, Nina could see my pussy if she wanted to, it would be right there, all I had to do was spread my long brown legs. Nina joined me outside a few seconds after I got settled. She looked like she was more uncomfortable than when she first walked through the door. There was a nice breeze blowing and I was sure our little experiment with the ice had cooled her off quite a bit but I knew she was just as hot as I was after our little groping session in the kitchen.

I was so horny and turned on that I couldn’t think straight. I didn’t want to have casual conversation but I didn’t want to ruin the thing that was happening between us. For a long while, we sat in silence, just sipping our wine and staring out into the distance. I closed my eyes and felt the heat in my body. It wasn’t heat from the temperature, it wasn’t heat from the drink, and it was a heat from lust. I was fantasizing about Nina and I in the throws of passion. She stood up and started speaking in almost hushed, melodic tones. She was weaving a tale of erotic delight; she was hypnotizing me with her words.

“The beauty,” she said, “of Sapphic delights is in the slow build, the smoldering fire that ignites the flames of passion. The beauty of interracial pleasures is in the contrast. Your body is a black canvas upon which pleasure should be painted.” She paced back and forth, her heels clicking on the tile, punctuating her speech. “I wish to serve you, you delicious Nubian queen, I wish to submit myself to you, a muse of your whims, so that you may reach ecstasy. Let me drink from your Ebony source, let me lie next to you, our bodies intertwined, our limbs a tangle of contrasted skin tones.”

I had never in my entire life had anything like this happen to me. I couldn’t even explain it. She was seducing me with prose and I was aching with desire and all I could do was listen, words were caught in my through. How was I to respond? I could have lit all of Atlanta proper with the electricity that was flowing through my body.

Nina sat at the end of the chaise lounge. I spread my legs and she moved closer. Gently, she reached for the tie on my robe and undid it. She pushed the material to the side and exposed my body to her view. She took in every inch of my brown frame and licked her lips like she was starving. She leaned forward and she touched her lips to mine. I reveled in the softness of her kiss, her tongue, and I pulled her body to mine.

“Let me make love to you,” she whispered, as if she was asking my permission. I simply nodded my consent and she proceeded to give me pleasure in ways that only another woman can give. She stood briefly, undressing in front of me. She pulled off her tank top and tossed it casually to the ground, revealing her perfectly formed breasts to my vision. Her nipples were pink and puffy and certainly a contrast to my dark, pebble-like nipples that were aching to be sucked. Turning around, she put her thumbs in the waist of her shorts and bent over. Methodically she pulled them down, exposing her pussy from behind and her ass, of which she seemed to be especially proud. She ran her hands all over it, spreading her cheeks and showing off her asshole. My heart skipped a little beat and my clit seemed to come alive. I was enjoying the show, such a contrast to any of the other women I had been with. Her pale skin seemed to glow in the darkened night and her tan lines were visible, just barely. It was apparent that she was trying to get brown all over. She left her heels on. I had always thought that was something that only porn stars did but in that moment, she looked amazing. I wouldn’t have wanted her to change a thing.

Being so open in our lovemaking aroused me. We were outside. It wasn’t as if we were in the Serengeti, we were in midtown ATL on 17th street, and it all seemed so decadent. I think she was equally in awe of my skin tone as I was of hers. She took her hands and massaged my legs, spread them wider, rubbing ever so close to my pussy but not touching me there. My body was reacting to her touch.

Our eyes had become adjusted to the darkness and she knelt before me as she lowered the back of the chaise lounge to almost reclining. Even though the temperature was hot, she was trembling and shaking like she was freezing cold. She crawled over my body like a panther surveying its prey. My arms were stretched out above my head, gripping the railing for dear life.

We kissed again, this time I was able to return the kiss even more passionately. She began her descent down my body with her mouth, bathing me with sensual kisses. She covered my neck and throat with corporeal kisses and I moaned in appreciation. She took an incredibly long time kissing and licking her way down my arms and sucking each and every one of my fingers. My nipples were hard and aroused like two tiny pebbles waiting for her mouth to lick and suck them. My body was becoming more and more comfortable, more and more aroused, and I was responding to each touch with more enthusiasm. She brought her tongue to my left nipple and gently licked it and I let out a hiss . . . She licked the right one and I groaned. In fact, she spent the better part of a half hour licking, sucking, and kissing on my nipples.

I kept saying, “Oh God, that feels so good, don’t stop.” I grabbed her hair and held her mouth to my tits, made her suck them like a baby. Every sensation was like a jolt of pleasure in my clit. The more aroused I got, the more I needed to give into the pleasure and the passion of this lesbian lust. It was more than apparent that I was enjoying myself as she licked and kissed her way down my stomach to my goody trail of soft fine hair that led to my sensual treasure. She let her mouth wander down to my legs and I spread my thighs enough for her to lick and kiss me there. I could smell my scent that betrayed my arousal. I turned my over on my stomach and she began lavishing my back with kisses. She grabbed my ponytail and pulled it as she whispered in my ear that she was going to make me cum so many times I would pass out. I responded by grinding my ass on her and saying, “Fuck you.” She loved my fight and arrogance; it turned her on that much more. She slid her hand between my legs to gently rub my mound. She playfully spanked me, not too hard; gently, erotically. I was thrusting my ass up at her and telling her to eat my pussy, my hot, wet, pussy.

We were both out of control with lust. All of my inhibitions had long since disappeared and she was insatiable. She wanted to experience every sensation she could. I turned over on my back again. Now it was her turn to be overcome with lust. My pussy was so fucking wet it dripped with desire. I spread my legs and she stared at the center of my being in complete awe. My lips were parted and swollen with arousal. My clit was already peeking from its hood. I was so wet she could see my juices glistening even in the darkened night. My smell was intoxicating. She inhaled my aroma over and over again, wanting to breathe it into her very essence. I held onto the last little bit of control I had left. “Nina, tell me you want this, tell me that you need to make love to make, to make me cum. I need to hear you say it.”

“Mmmmmm, you know damn well that I want you to eat and lick and suck your wet cunt. I want to make you cum with my mouth. That’s what you need. I want to stick my tongue deep inside you, suck your clit, EAT YOUR PUSSY. I want to rub my pussy against yours. I want to see the contrast. I am desperate to lick you and eat your pussy and I want you to use my mouth to cum. I want you to shoot your pussy cream in my mouth. Mmmmm. Oh fuck, I want you to strapon on a big fat cock and pound my pussy and asshole. I want this. I need this. I’m intoxicated by your beauty and I want to share with you every pleasure imaginable.”

Her sexy talk pushed me over the edge. In fact, I almost came from hearing her being so open, so vocal about her desires. As much as I wanted her to dive in and devour my pussy, I wanted to make it an experience that she would never forget. I took my fingers and gently spread my lips and started to gently rub on my exposed, fat clit. She responded by grinding her wet pussy on my leg. She pulled my hand away and replaced it with her own. She put her fingers at the entrance to my hole and she started working them inside me, trying to get me to cum. I had made a transformation then and there. I was no longer the calm, reserved woman who wouldn’t verbalize her desires lest the spell be broken, I was hot and crazed and I wanted more.

Her soft fingers reached places that my own couldn’t. This wasn’t the gentle lovemaking of romantic fantasies, she was fucking me. Before no time at all, she was finger fucking me with three fingers, ramming them hard and I was meeting every thrust. She lowered her mouth to my clit and started sucking it, licking it, working her fingers in deeper, hitting my spot. She grabbed my thighs, pushed them up, and drove her tongue deep in my hot asshole. She was tongue fucking my backdoor and I was going out of my mind.

“Come on, eat me. MMMM. Oh yeah, you love eating my pussy and sucking my ass. Does that taste good? Yeah?” I reached down and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulled her up. I positioned her in a 69 and we went to town on my balcony. I was driving my tongue in her twat, tasting her sweet juices; she was gripping my thighs and licking my clit like nobody’s business. It was loud, passionate, raunchy sex in the heat of the night. I felt my body tense, I felt her pussy gush. We were both fingering each other and fucking and licking and sucking like we were possessed. Oh Nina, oh Nina, yes baby, yes, oh fuck, oh shit, fuck, damn, I’m going to cum.

We stumbled to the bedroom and collapsed on top of the comforter. The breeze and the cross ventilation cooled us from our physical heat but the heat of passion was still sweltering. Before the night was over, we fucked in every way conceivable. At some point in the mid morning, we were awakened by the sound of the TV. The electricity was restored and the light of day greeted us. We planned on taking advantage of the air conditioning and our newfound aspect to your sensuality all afternoon long.



Copyright 2006 AfroerotiK


... Continue»
Posted by AfroerotiK 3 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 1023  |  
100%
  |  6

Back from hols and out for the night .....

Debs slammed the front door shut as she stepped out. Another day, another argument. It had been this way since they returned from holiday and Debs had told her husband about her secret meetings with the boys. She’d told him because she loved him and didn’t want to keep them a secret from him especially as they were now back home and she would never see them again. Her husband hadn’t reacted well though and every time she was going out he made some comment or other was made which subsequently led to an argument about her ‘secret’ meetings whilst on holiday. Tonight was one of those nights, she was going out, she was going out with her friend Sue, but despite telling him and asking to come with her he still didn’t believe her ‘If you’re going out with Sue how come you have those clothes on?!’ And the argument ensued.
She could see his point, she did look hot, but they were going round town and the clothes she had on were no different to what she used to wear when she went out with her husband and he didn’t object then. Skin tight white v-neck cropped top, no bra, her cleavage framed beautifully by the V, nipples barely visible through the sheer material. Short pale blue pleated skirt, long enough to cover her but short enough to draw attention and a pair of white open toed shoes. Debs looked behind her to the house and then headed for her car and drove off in the direction of town.
She drove for a while looking for a parking space near the place they’d agreed to meet. Eventually she found somewhere, parked, got out and locked the car behind her. As she walked the warm summer evening breeze gently blew her hair away from her face, her breasts slowly moving in time with her steps. She headed for the wine bar, xChange, it was the new place in town. It had been Sue’s idea; she had heard about it and thought it would be a good night out especially as it was the opening night. ‘Come on Debs, there’ll be plenty of free drinks and who knows what else’ she had said. As Debs reached the large wooden doors of the entrance her mobile beeped. She took it out of her small clutch bag, a message from Sue: ‘Will be late, sorry. See you about 10 x’. Ten o’clock thought Debs looking at her watch. It was only just past seven. 3 hours by herself in a new place. She wondered if she should come back nearer to when Sue would be there, then she remembered what had happened at home before coming out, ‘No way’ she said to herself and with that continued walking towards the door. The doorman was black and dressed smartly in a white suit with black shirt. ‘That reminds me of someone’ she thought…a smile coming to her face and a warm feeling reaching her pussy. It was Nathan of course….the man on holiday…boy, what a man. She composed herself, the doorman opened the large door, smiling, ‘Good evening madam’ he said, ‘Thank you’ replied Debs as she stepped inside.
The first thing Debs saw was a reception desk, again made from solid wood. Behind it stood a beautiful young woman, blond hair, blue eyes. She was wearing a smart dinner suit, with the jacket buttoned just enough to keep her decent but not enough to hide the fact she had not shirt on underneath it, just a white lacy half cup bra which held her breasts perfectly, giving her a respectable cleavage. ‘Good evening madam’ said the girl. Debs looked at her, then her name badge, ‘Hello …..Claire’ replied Debs. “Are you alone?” enquire the girl. ‘I’m meeting a friend, but she won’t be here until around 10’ Debs answered. ‘is it ok if I wait inside?’ ‘By all means, it’s not a problem’ ‘Can I ask the lady’s name that your waiting for?’ ‘Yes it’s Sue…Sue Wilkinson’ The girl looked down at her desk, and began to write, then she stopped..’Ah yes…and you must be Debs?’ ‘Erm….Yes’ Debs replied, pondering on how and why they had their names. Miss Wilkinson rang earlier and arranged everything. Can I show you to your table?’ Claire stepped from behind her desk and waited for Debs to follow. They stepped through another set off wooden doors and down a couple of steps into a large open area. There were about twenty table spaced evenly out across the available floor space, each one with a candle in the middle offering a little light. Debs looked around. There were about ten people in total in the entire place. ‘What a fun place this is’ she thought to herself, wondering how on earth she was going to pass the three hours until Sue arrived. Debs followed Claire as she began to wonder through the tables to the other side of the room. Claire lead her to a small corner booth. ‘This is it’ announced Claire. ‘..and here’s a key’ ‘Thank you’ replied Debs without realising what had been said and she sat down. Claire motioned to the barman who was stood at a large bar in the adjacent corner, pointing to Debs and then she left, turning to say ‘Enjoy the club’ before she disappeared back through the doors to her reception desk.
Debs looked at her table; it too had a candle in the middle, the flame flickering. The light caught the key and shone back at Debs, ‘A key?’ she thought ‘what am I ..’ but before she finished her thought an attractive waiter appeared. He was dressed in a black suit with a crisp white shirt and a bow tie, he had short blonde hair, piercing blues eyes and was smiling directly at Debs. ‘A drink madam?’ he enquired. ‘Bacardi and coke please, with ice’ replied Debs ‘Certainly’ he replied placing a white napkin down in front of her ‘I’ll be right back’ and he set off towards the bar area. Debs watched as he walked, his buttocks held firmly in his trousers, smooth, firm, his shoulders broad and muscular. Debs imagination clicked in to gear, she was feeling particularly randy, she didn’t know why, perhaps it was the summer sunshine or perhaps it was because of this attractive man she had just met but she started to picture herself naked with him, her riding on top, grinding her hips onto his groin and his dick reaching high up into her. Her hands grasping her breasts and squeezing her nipples….her fantasy was interrupted as he reappeared with her drink. ‘One Bacardi and coke, with ice’ he said as he placed it in front of her. ‘My name is Tom and I’ll be your waiter for the night, if you need anything, anything at all just ask for me’ He smiled at Debs again, she looked up at him and then down to his crotch. She could see a bulge, she wanted to unzip his trousers, take out his prick and suck for all she was worth but instead, she looked him in the eyes, smiled and softly replied ‘Thank you Tom’, the drinks fine for now but I’ll remember that for later’ Tom turned to go but then Debs remembered the key ‘Tom’ she said ‘Yes’ he replied, ‘What’s this for?’ lifting the key in her hand. ‘That’s for any of the doors around the room.’ He motioned with his left hand pointing around the edge of the room. ’Just pick a door and go in, everyone is welcome in every room’ and with that he returned to the bar. Debs sat with the key in her hands, pondering on what Tom had said, ‘ any room? Everyone is welcome? Where on earth am I?’ wondered Debs, this was no ordinary bar.
Four Bacardi and cokes later Debs was ready, ready to take what ever this place had to offer. She picked up the key, stood up and headed for the door which was behind the back wall of her booth. She approached the door, she was excited, she was nervous, she was feeling ready for anything now. She put the key into keyhole in the door and turned. The door opened, Debs removed the key and entered. She walked into what appeared to be a long corridor curving round to the left and to the right. It was dimly lit and had doors positioned along the inside walls. Debs approached the door in front of her, again inserted her key and turned. It opened just as the other had, Debs looked inside. It was a small room with a table at the back and a large sofa positioned centrally, facing away from her towards a large window. Debs stepped forward slowly; she could hear a low moaning noise coming from the sofa. As she approached the sofa she looked through the large glass window. Debs looked through the window into what looked like another room, this was larger than the room she was in and had a large bed in the middle. On the bed was a woman, probably in her forties, lying naked with her arms raised above her head and tied onto the bed head with what appeared to be a silk scarf. Her body was good for her age with pert breasts and erect nipples but what really caught Debs attention were the two men who were on the bed with the woman. Both were naked with fit bodies. One was straddled across the woman’s chest and the other was positioned between the woman’s legs. Her legs were raised and her feet were level the man’s head. The one over sat across her had his cock in the woman’s mouth and she was bobbing her head backwards and forwards, sucking for all she was worth, whilst the other man’s cock was buried deep inside her. Debs watched as he pulled it out until the tip was resting on her opening and then he would thrust back into her deep. He had a long thin cock which slid easily in and out of the woman’s opening. Debs watched on but the moaning noise was getting louder in the room. She looked down onto the sofa where a man was sat, naked with another woman kneeling between his legs, his cock in her mouth. The woman was sucking and licking as if it were an ice cream and the man was thrusting his hips as if fucking her mouth. The man was watching the scene unfolding through the window. Debs back through the window just in time to see the cock in the woman’s mouth explode with a stream of white cum. The woman opened her mouth wide to ensure she caught it all. Spurt after spurt shot into her mouth, the woman was lapping it up, she closed her mouth to swallow and another two jets sprayed over her face. Just then the man who was fucking her pulled out of her and his cock sent jets of cum up onto the woman, landing on her making lines of cum from her stomach down to the top of her neatly trimmed bush. The woman was smiling as she took the second man’s cock in her mouth to clean it. Meanwhile the man and the sofa began grunting, Debs looked down to see his back arch, the woman between his legs began sucking harder and taking his length deep into her mouth. The man tensed and Debs could see the woman swallowing as fast as she could. The man relaxed back into the sofa and his cock popped from the woman’s mouth, a drop of semen leaked from her mouth which she quickly pushed back inside with her fingers and then proceeded to lick her fingers and the man’s cock clean. ‘Seeing my wife being treated the way she wants always get me off’ the man said. ‘I know what you mean’ replied the woman, ‘I love to watch my husband hammering into another woman, it makes me hot…and when he came over your wife that just flipped me over the edge!’ Debs couldn’t believe what she was hearing, wife swapping, sex, orgies, where had Sue brought her? She had to admit though the two scenes in front of her had got her wet and wanting some attention herself. She slowly lowered her hand to her waist and then under the hem of her skirt and to the edge of her pants. Her finger slowly eased its way under the elastic and reached her ache. She was wet, very wet; she could feel the fabric of her knickers soaked in her own juices. She continued to explore herself, one, two and then three fingers circling her opening and clitoris. She let two of her finger slip inside her, it felt so good. Her thumb rested on her clit slowly massaging the hard bud. She dipped her fingers in and out as she continued to play. She needed to sit down but the sofa was taken. The two people were oblivious to Debs and to what she was doing. Instead she crouched down, opening her legs as she did so. This gave her full access to herself and allowed her fingers to delve deeper inside herself. She was stroking the inner parts with her finger now and her emotions were beginning to build. She fell forward onto her knees while her other hand replaced her thumb and began to massage her clitoris as she ran all her fingers over it. Her actions began to speed up…she rubbed faster and f***ed her fingers in and out of her as deep as they would go. Her breathing was becoming heavy and she could feel her nipples hardening, straining against the fabric of her top. She let out a moan as the first wave of feelings washed over her. The people on the couch heard and peered over the back of the sofa at Debs. She looked and saw them but she didn’t care she just wanted to get off and get off she was going to do. Her juices were running down her fingers and she could feel the familiar spasms in her stomach, the ones that let her know when her orgasm was close. She began rubbing her hand furiously over her clit as she felt it grow and harden under her touch. She f***ed the fingers on her other hand deep inside. ‘You go for it girl!’ said the woman. This gave Debs an encouragement and a feeling she hadn’t felt before, the feeling of someone being turned on by watching her enjoy herself. Debs smiled and then the pleasure wave hit her. Her back straightened and her calves muscles tensed, her fingers were held by her inner muscles as an almighty orgasm ripped through her body. She began to groan out loud and uncontrollably shake, she kept rubbing with her clitoris with her other hand until she could take no more and then collapsed back onto her heels. Her breathing was heavy and her whole body felt electric. Her fingers slowly slipped from inside her and fell to the floor. Drips of her juice followed it and landed on the carpet. ‘Fuck me’ thought Debs ‘that must be one of the best I’ve ever had’ She raised her fingers to her mouth and licked the juice from them. She tasted good. Then she remembered her audience. She looked up. ‘Sorry about that’ she said ‘but the site of your partners through the window and you two on the sofa just got me so excited I just had…’ ‘Don’t apologise’ interrupted the man ‘it was one of the best sights I’ve seen in a long time. You really know how to please yourself.’ ‘I wish I could do it that good’ commented the other woman. ‘While I was watching you I tried, you mad me so fucking horny!’ Debs just smiled back at them, she didn’t know what to say. She’d never had an audience other than her husband and that was a while ago. Besides, these people are strangers……then it dawned on her. ‘That’s why it was so good, I was performing for them, for strangers’
Once the strength returned to her legs she stood up. She removed her knickers; they were soaking anyway and threw them into a bin which was in the corner. She was about to leave when a door, invisible in the dim light opened and in walked the woman and on o the men from the room where she had been watching them performing. Still naked, they both approached their respective partners ‘Enjoy that?’ asked the man on the sofa, ‘God yes….it was amazing darling, your husband is a great fuck!’ she replied looking at the woman. ‘You’re not too bad yourself’ commented the man who had been with her. The couples sat together and started talking, the occasional giggle and moan escaping into the room as they continued their earlier antics on the sofa. Debs continued leaving the room, a smile on her face and warm feeling in her pussy.
Debs returned to her booth and had a couple more drinks.
It was nine o’clock. ‘Time to investigate a little more’ she thought. Then an idea came to her. She beckoned to Tom to refill her glass. Tom obediently came to her table. ‘Yes madam?’ ‘Oh hi Tom, I’m going to be experiencing another room shortly and I was wondering if you could fetch a drink to me in the room?’ Tom stood pondering what Debs had asked. ‘I’m not really supposed to enter the rooms, bit too much of a perk of the job for the management if you know what I mean.’ ‘Pleeeease’ pleaded Debs, looking him in the eye, her eyes wide open. ‘I won’t tell anyone…. promise, cross my heart.’ Debs traced a cross on her chest tweaking both nipples at the start and end of the horizontal line, leaving Tom with no doubt to what she was planning. Her nipples stuck out, forcing the material of her top to for little tent like shapes around them. Tom was transfixed….’Alright then he said, which door will you be going to…’ ‘That one’ Debs motioned to a door just behind the bar area thinking this would be easier for Tom to disappear through. ‘Ok…’ replied Tom ‘I’ll be there in ten minutes’ he confirmed. Debs was beginning to feel the excitement rise. She wasn’t usually the instigator of such meetings but tonight she was going to be in charge. Debs finished her drink and headed for the door, key firmly in hand. The key unlocked the door and she entered, the layout was similar to the other room, sofa, table and the large window. There was no one else in this one and there was no one on the bed through the window. Debs sat down and waited for Tom to arrive. Ten minutes later there was a knock on the door. Debs opened it slightly to see who was there and why were they knocking…..it was Tom ‘I don’t have a key, I’m not allowed in, remember?’ he whispered. Debs quickly opened the door and let Tom through. Once in the room she quickly closed the door behind him checking to see if anyone was looking in their direction. Debs turned round to face Tom. He was even more handsome than she had realised. He was about six foot tall, his black suit hugging him in al the right places. His face was smooth and the eyes were clear and again looking right back at Debs. She stepped forward; Tom opened his arms and welcomed her into his grasp. They started kissing slowly at first and then with more urgency as their feelings took over. Tom’s hands were all over Debs, from her head down to her bottom. Her hands were all over him, she held his bottom, it was firm and smooth and filled her hands perfectly. She started to unbutton his jacket, her hands slid inside up to his shoulders and eased it off and down over his arms. She tore at his bow tie and threw it on the floor, then she began to slowly unbutton his shirt. After the second button was undone she began to kiss his chest as the unbuttoning continued. His chest was smooth and the smell of CK One filled her nostrils. His shirt was now undone, she pulled it loose form his trousers and began caressing the body underneath it. Her fingers ran gently over his body, relishing the feel of every inch of this young studs’ body. She ran them over his washboard stomach and up around his back to his shoulders. She let her nails touch his back and dragged her hands down the full length of his bare back. Tom gave low moan and shuddered. He grabbed Debs head and thrust his tongue deep into her mouth. Debs replied by forcing her tongue into his mouth, their tongues entwined and hands groping each other frantically. Debs broke the kiss, pulling back and running her fingers through her hair. Her hands went straight for his belt, tugging at the strap to unbuckle it. She unfastened the top and unzipped the zip and they fell to the floor. Tom stepped out of them at the same time as removing his shift; he wanted Debs and was willing to follow her lead. He was wearing boxer shorts that now had a definite bulge; Debs smiled, fell to her knees, pulling down his shorts as she did. His prick was glistening with pre cum which Debs deliberately took her time to lick clean. Debs looked at Tom’s cock, looked up at him, smiled and took his length into her warm moist mouth. It was around eight inches long and had a nice girth. The main vein on the underneath was full and pulsating on Debs tongue. She swirled it round in her mouth, her tongue circling his bell end making Tom moan with pleasure. She removed it from her mouth and held it with one hand at the base. She then proceeded to lick with her tongue flat , from the underside up and across the eye, occasionally stabbing the eye with the tip of her tongue. Tom’s hands grabbed her hair in an effort to steady himself as his knees began to buckle. Debs continued for a little while longer and then stopped her licking but began to stoke his hardness with one hand. Tom’s cock was a deep red colour now and was wet from Debs attentions. She sped up her hand actions, her face a short distance from it, her other hand came up and started playing with his heavy balls,. She gritted her teeth and began furiously moving her hand back and forth. After all the attention Tom couldn’t hold out any longer, Debs sensed his balls tighten and opened her mouth in anticipation of her reward. Tom let out a loud moan and Debs was treated to jet upon jet of hot cum. She kept stroking as she flattened her tongue catching spurt after spurt on it, some escaping and running down the sides of her mouth. She felt Tom soften, she closed her mouth and swallowed. She then proceeded to lick his cock, making sure none of the cum escaped. With a great big smile on her face she stood up. ‘Now that’s more like it!’ she exclaimed. ‘You’re fucking amazing’ replied Tom, his face red from his earlier actions. ‘Why thank you sir’ answered Debs in a Southern Belle accent ‘…but I haven’t finished yet’. She took Tom’s hand and e****ted him to the sofa. ‘You sit there and watch…..let’s see if we can’t do something about that’ She gestured towards Tom’s now limp cock. Tom made himself comfortable and just watched. Debs began by folding her arms and lifting her top over head, her breasts seemed to swell as they were released from their confinement, they were beautifully round and full and tipped with two dark large hardened nipples. ‘Christ!’ remarked Tom, ‘They look nice clothed but the look fabulous naked’. Debs just smiled , her hand went to her waist in search of the clasp for her skirt. In one deft movement the clasp was undone and her skirt fell to the floor. She stood naked, except for her shoes, hands on hips looking at Tom. ‘You like?’ she enquired. ‘bl**dy right I do’ he replied. He began to stand but Debs stepped forward and pushed him back down into the sofa. ‘Not yet..’ she teased ‘ just watch’ Tom resumed his previous position, his eyes widening as he watched Debs perform. Her hands came up and grasped her breasts, thumb and finger coming round the front of both tweaking and twisting her nipples slowly. She loved her nipples touching and always found it made her wet down below. She could feel her juices starting to flow as she continued with her breast massage. She released her right breasts and her hand slid down her stomach to the top of her trimmed bush. Her fingers spread and ran further down as if combing her short hair. As she reached her pussy lips she gasped. She was already wet and two of her fingers slipped easily inside. She started frigging herself, looking at Tom looking at her. Her feelings were growing, her other hand went to join her right hand. She pulled the lips of her pussy upwards making the opening tighter and causing her clit to pop outwards. She proceeded to rub this with the middle finger of her left hand while her right hand concentrated on the fingers inside her. Tom’s cock began growing, pulsating with every beat of his heart. Debs had been right about being watched making her more excited, she was ready to explode again and just wanted more and more. She then remembered the door at the side of the window, the door that led to the room with the bed, the room where others could watch her, was she brave enough? Could she? If it meant feeling the way she had felt when the other couple had watched her then hell yes!
Debs stopped her actions, and grabbed Tom’s hand, her fingers sticky from her own juices. ‘Come on’ she motioned to Tom ‘Where?’ he enquired following obediently. ‘In here’ replied Debs as she opened the door to the bed room. Tom’s mind raced, everyone would see him, he would loose his job, he began to slow until he realised what he was passing up, fucking the most amazing woman he had ever met, so what if people saw, he was the lucky one, he decided he didn’t care who saw or what happened, he had to have her at any cost.
They entered the room, it was octagonal in shape. It was tastefully decorated but with very little furniture, just a huge bed in the middle of the room and a drinks cabinet tucked away in one corner with a large jug of water on it with a number of glasses around it. It was warm in the room and brightly lit. Debs was surprised not see people looking in, but instead large mirrors on each of the walls. She then realised that they must be two way mirrors, like the ones in interview rooms in the police stations that you always see on TV or in films. ‘So…’ she thought ‘...they can see us but we can’t see them… but we know they’re there and… we can see ourselves too’. The idea of ‘performing’ appealed even more now. She climbed on the bed, her legs still hanging over the edge. ‘Come on Tom….FUCK ME’. Tom positioned himself between her legs,, his cock standing to attention again. He leant forward until he was just resting at the lips of her waiting pussy. His hand held his cock rubbing it up and down, touching her clit and then down to her arse and back up again. Debs squirmed as he continued to tease her. She was becoming more and more excited, she could feel her juices running from her pussy down in-between her buttocks, she was loving every minute of this. Tom stopped what he was doing, Debs looked up anxiously wondering what had happened, only for her to see Tom’s head descending between her legs. The next thing she felt was the warmth of his tongue gliding up and down as his cock had been seconds earlier. He pushed into Debs, his mouth open wide, engulfing her womanhood and then his tongue began to move from side to side over her clit. Gently at first, he was savouring the sweet taste of her, and then gradually increasing his pace with his tongue in a more rigid form. Debs was squirming, unable to keep still. She began to massage her own breasts and tweak her nipples, she was becoming even more aroused. The thought of the people watching her was building her up higher and higher. Suddenly she felt two hands grasp hers and pull them above her head, the gently but firmly restrained her as Tom continued his kissing. Who’s were they? Then she realised, someone must have entered the room form one of the other doors. Then she felt a mouth on her left breast, circling the nipple with their tongue and gently biting it. Debs opened her eyes to see who was there, it was one of the men she had seen earlier fucking the woman in the other room. Whilst sucking and nibbling, his hand came up to massage her right breast. Debs just lay there, letting them do what they wanted. She was being taken advantage of and she liked it. She then felt the warmth of something near her face, she turned, and was presented with a thick, hard cock, she eagerly opened her mouth and began to suck. Tom was still concentrating on her pussy, his licking becoming more and more intense, Debs began to make muffled moaning sounds as she felt her feelings increase, she was going to cum soon and there’s nothing she could do to stop it. The cock in her mouth was close too, she could sense it hardening. As her orgasm approached, her sucking increased in pace until she was treated to stream after stream of cum. She kept on sucking, not wanting to loose any of the precious liquid, at the same time her own orgasm hit her. She released the cock from her mouth and screamed out in ecstasy, she felt her nipples and clitoris harden as wave upon wave of pleasure ran through her body from her head down to her toes. She could feel the spasms within her vagina, tightening and then relaxing, she could sense an increased wetness between herself and Tom’s face and she continued grinding her pussy into his mouth. Tom kept on, his arms entwined with her legs to hold her steady. Her arms were released from the confinement and she leant forward to pull Tom closer to her. Tom raised himself up, his face covered in her juices, his cock seemed to have grown in length and girth and in one quick movement he thrust it into her gaping hole. Debs let out another scream, she felt she couldn’t take anymore but she didn’t want it stop either. Thrust after thrust, Tom pounded into her, Debs grasped her knees and pulled them into her chest allowing him more access. He continued his actions, he could sense his own orgasm approaching. He gave one more thrust and his cum erupted into Debs waiting pussy. He moaned out loud, and held still, holding Debs knees as shudder after shudder went thorugh his body, emptying his balls into her. Debs own orgasm had subsided slightly but the feel of Tom’s cum spurting inside had caused another mini orgasm to run like electricity through her body. Tom eventually pulled out of her, cum ran from her out onto the bed, her pussy looked red and swollen, it looked …it looked…fucked. Debs breathing calmed and she was just lying in the warmth of the post orgasm feelings when she felt a pair of hands grab her legs and flip her body over onto her stomach. Automatically she raised her body onto all fours, the next thing she felt was the something nudging at her entrance and then in it slid. Another cock, longer this time but not as thick, who’s ever it was didn’t wait for Debs to object and he began taking her fast and hard. The slapping noise of his stomach and her buttocks filling the room. With every thrust forward, Debs met him by thrusting her arse backwards to meet it. She loved it deep, deeper the better and this man was reaching the spot. Her breasts bounced with every thrust, her eyes were closed concentrating on keeping time with the new man…. Then she felt a mouth again. It was underneath her, sucking on her breasts, the owner was also reaching down and rubbing Debs’ clit as they did so. She was imagining was the scene looked like through the windows around the room, it must look hot, it must look horny and sexy. This was all to much for Debs, another orgasm tore through her body, she let out another scream ‘Fuck!….fuck!…..fuck!’ she repeated. Wth the attention her clit and nipples were receiving from the other person and the deep pounding been given to her by the cock inside her, her body began to shake uncontrollably. She felt the cock inside her explode with their own orgasm, they pulled out and were now spurting their cum over her back and bum. The body beneath her stopped moved away and Debs collapsed exhausted face down onto the bed.
When she regained her strength she sat up and looked around. She still had a problem focusing but she could make Tom out at the side of her, still naked, his hand slowly sliding up and down his hard cock , obviously having just cum himself, a few beads of cum still visbile on the tip. Debs assumed he’d watched the whole thing and she was right. She looked for the other people but there was only one other figure, as her vision cleared she could eventually make out that they were naked and then she recognised the face, she took a sharp intake of breath….’Did you enjoy that?’ the person asked knowingly, ‘it looked like you did, I just had to be involved it looked so bl**dy sexy’ ‘S.S..Sue..’ responded Debs ‘ Hiya, sorry I was late but you got my text right?!’ ………
... Continue»
Posted by pb200302 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 658  |  
96%
  |  2

The Night Audit: Second Night

Cory’s dick popped in my mouth like a Champaign bottle. It didn’t take long; less than a minute. He wasn’t anywhere as big as the guy who just fucked me, but he came a lot, like he’d been storing it up for eighteen years.

“Oh shit, man,” he gasped above me while his jizz dribbled out the corner of my mouth and down my chin. It was embarrassing, not so much that I was on my knees with his cock in my mouth, but because my pussy was wet and I was horny again. So when he told me to lift my skirt and bend over the counter, I protested, but not very hard.

“This is the only time this is ever going to happen,” I warned him.

“Cool,” he said, and he gripped my hips and slid his dick inside me. It felt good. It felt really good. After the pounding I took from the guy in 329, Cory’s smaller dick felt like a nice rub down massage after a hard soccer match. I tried not to show it, though. I didn’t want Cory to think I liked it, or that I was, like, some depraved slut or something. I bit down on my lower lip and tried to take long, deep breaths.

“Here,” Cory said, reaching around and pushing his laptop in front of my face. The video he recorded from the security camera of me getting fucked was still playing and I thought he was going to make me watch it, but he stopped the video and opened another. “You’ll like this,” he said, his hips bouncing in a steady rhythm against my ass.

“If you tell anyone about this I’ll rip your nuts off,” the girl in the video said. I could only see here hand. It was wrapped around a hard cock that looked very much like the one I’d just had in my mouth. “Cool,” said the owner of the cock, and I had no trouble recognizing Cory’s voice. He was sitting behind the wheel of his truck and the camera was aimed at his crotch. Then the girl lowered her face into view. She pulled her blonde hair back behind her neck and took Cory’s dick in her mouth. Cory fucked me slowly from behind and I watched my s****r, Jamie, suck his cock on the monitor in front of me.

“Nice,” both Corys said in unison, the one in the video getting his dick sucked by my s****r, and the one behind me with his dick in my pussy. I couldn’t say anything. I just stared in shock. My s****r twisted her lips and bobbed up and down on the tube of flesh in her mouth. I recognized the techniques she showed me on the carrot as her tongue snaked around the tip, teasing him. I could tell she was trying not to enjoy it, but I could also hear the sounds she made while she sucked. I was making those same sounds when Cory’s cock was in my mouth. They’re the sounds you make when you want to fuck.

‘”She doesn’t know you recorded this, does she?” I managed to ask with a shaky voice as he continued to fuck me. He didn’t answer me, but I could tell that the camera was hidden and Jamie had no idea it was there. I had watched enough blowjob videos to know that the girls always look at the camera when they know it’s there. Jamie was too focused on the cock in her mouth to know she was being recorded.

It was a short video. The digital Cory didn’t last any longer than the Cory behind me, and I felt a touch of pride at my s****r’s skill in draining his cock in less than sixty seconds. He was doing better fucking me, though, and I closed my eyes when the video went black and tried to enjoy his cock without letting him know I was enjoying it.

“She knew this camera was recording,” Cory said form behind me, and I opened my eyes to see him open another video. I felt a swooping feeling in my belly, but I couldn’t look away.

It was chaotic at first, like he almost dropped the camera. Then the image steadied. It was dark so it was hard to see, but eventually I could make out the figure of a girl’s ass.

“You and your s****r have great asses,” Cory said, squeezing mine. I realized the view I had of Jamie’s ass on screen was the same one Cory had of mine while he fucked me. She was either bent over like me, or on all fours getting fucked. It was still too dark to tell. He was holding the camera and aiming it down at her.

The camera seemed to adjust and the image brightened slightly. She was on her knees, on a bed. But something was confusing. Were those legs? The camera widened out and moved up her back. She definitely knew she was being filmed. She looked over her shoulder, directly into the lens, her face filled with lust. Then she turned back, and now I could see that those were legs on either side of her. They belonged to Cory. He wasn’t fucking my s****r from behind like he was fucking me. He was lying back against the headboard with his legs spread while Jamie sucked his dick.

“Who..?” I gasped, but Cory was fucking me hard and fast from behind now and I couldn’t catch my breath. My s****r was in bed with two guys, sucking Cory off while someone else fucked her. The camera steadied and I recognized the bedspread and the cheap painting on the wall over Cory’s head. They were in one of the hotel rooms upstairs.

“Aaaaagh!” Cory cried out behind me. He gripped my ass and slammed his hips into me. I could feel his hot spunk spray-painting the walls of my cunt. Somewhere in the back of my mind an angry voice was awakened to the fact that this dork had just shot his wad inside of me. I was on birth control, so I wasn’t too worried, but still, I never said he could do that. Normally, I would have turned around and belted him, but I was still in shock watching my s****r with two guys.

“That’s the first time I’ve ever fucked s****rs before,” Cory said with pride, pulling his cock from my pussy.

“Who was that guy?” I demanded, still clutching the counter and trying to catch my breath. Cory reached around me and snapped the laptop shut.

“No one,” he said, sounding suddenly sheepish, “I probably shouldn’t have shown you that.”

“Who was it?” I repeated more f***efully. I was starting to feel angry, partly because I was so close to cumming and he just stopped, but also because there was suddenly all this stuff about my s****r that I had no idea about and this dork was bragging that he fucked both of us.

“I swore to Jamie that I would never tell anyone,” he said, zipping up his fly.

“Why did you show me that, then?” I shot back.

“I don’t know,” he said, reaching for his laptop, “I just got carried away.”

“No,” I snapped, grabbing hold of the laptop.

“Give me that,” he pleaded, but I stomped over to my bag, ripped it open, and pulled out my flash drive for school. “What are you doing?” he huffed, making another grab for his laptop. I brushed his hand away and plugged my flash drive into the USB port.

“You’re never going to tell anyone about tonight,” I said, and I grabbed the security video of me getting fucked in the hallway and the videos of my s****r and dragged them to my flash drive. “And if you think you’re going to blackmail me into sucking your dick every time I see you,” I sneered, deleting the videos on his hard drive once they were copied, “I’ll tell my Dad that you d**gged me and ****d me, and after he stomps the shit out of you, I’ll rip your nuts off myself.”

“I wasn’t going to blackmail you,” Cory muttered with a fearful look in his stoned eyes. The morning housekeeper pulled up outside and Cory quickly tucked his weed and laptop back into his bag. He spent the rest of the shift running around doing more Night Audit duties while I sat and fumed about the videos and my s****r.

***

My friends were bummed that I couldn’t go on the road trip to party with the out-of-town boys when Friday night rolled around, but I got busted speeding after school on Tuesday and had to empty my bank account to pay the ticket. It seemed impossible that I would ever save enough money to buy a new iPhone, so this time I volunteered to work the Night Audit and pick up a few extra hours. They hired someone on Wednesday. He worked that night but didn’t show up Thursday night.

“You cum a lot,” I told Cory, pulling his dick from my mouth and catching the pearls dribbling down my chin before they dripped onto my blouse.

“Ya?” he panted, his expression still slightly shocked.

“You taste good though,” I said, licking my finger clean. I stood up and lifted my skirt. I didn’t bother wearing panties, so when I bent over the counter I was ready.

“You sure?” Cory asked, hesitating.

“Ya,” I said, wagging my ass at him. He stepped up, grabbed my hips, and pushed his cock inside me. I stretched out over the counter, not worrying this time that he knew I was enjoying it. We had to stop once when a woman came in to ask what our rates were. I think she saw me straightening my skirt because she looked at me funny. Cory couldn’t get his zipper up so he just stood with his back to us pretending to sort papers or something.

“Don’t cum inside me,” I warned after the woman left and he was fucking me again. I could tell by his increasing rhythm that he was getting close.

“Where should I cum?” he grunted, squeezing my ass hard.

“Tell me when you’re ready,” I panted.

“I’m ready,” he cried, not thirty seconds later. I pushed him back with my ass, spun quickly around, and dropped to my knees. I could taste my pussy on his dick and I liked it. It reminded me of sucking the black guy’s cock and tasting his wife. Cory shot another load down my throat and I took my time milking him dry.

It had been a long week for me. I slept all day after my first Night Audit shift, and woke up feeling embarrassed and ashamed about what had happened, both with Cory and the black guy. But when bedtime rolled around and I couldn’t sl**p, I snuck downstairs and plugged my flash drive into the f****y computer.

I watched the security video of me and the black guy in the hall, and whatever shame and embarrassment I had vanished immediately. It was bizarre watching myself suck and fuck this huge man and his gorgeous black cock. I rubbed my clit and came twice watching it and reliving it in my brain. I knew if I could go back in time, I would do it all over again, even let him cum on my face and leave me there in the hall.

A light flipped on upstairs and I quickly closed the video and opened a homework assignment on my flash drive. It was my Dad. I don’t think he bought that I was up at midnight on the computer doing homework. He probably thought I was surfing the web. The computer had parental controls on it, though, so he wasn’t worried that I was looking at anything inappropriate. Normally he would have been angry that I was up so late with school in the morning, but he understood that my sl**p schedule was out of whack because of the Night Audit shift.

“Don’t stay up too late,” was all he said, and went back upstairs. The light clicked off and I counted to one hundred before I opened up my s****r’s video.

It was hot! I watched from beginning to end and then jumped around to re-watch certain parts, like when Jamie put both cocks in her mouth at the same time, or when she straddled Cory’s cock and the guy with the camera pushed his cock into her ass. He fucked my s****r in the ass while she was riding Cory’s dick! I couldn’t believe it. Then they switched and Cory had his dick in Jamie’s ass while the other guy fucked her pussy. And my s****r loved it! I’ve watched a lot of porn and I’ve never seen anyone so into fucking as my s****r was in that video. It ended with her on the bed and both dicks showering her face and body in cum. I lost track of how many times I came watching it.

“Who was the other guy?” I asked Cory on Friday night while his dick was still wet with my spit. He told me that the video of Jamie in his truck happened when they were Juniors. They were at a party and Jamie had just had a big fight with Mark, this asshole she used to go out with. Cory was getting ready to leave when Jamie asked if he would give her a ride home.

Cory said it was Jamie’s idea to pull over behind the Safeway. He was shocked when she reached over and put her hand on his dick. He thought she hated him. He was right, but she was angry with her boyfriend and horny, so she sucked his cock. Then she climbed in the back of his truck and gripped the role bar with her skirt pulled up and her ass in the air. He had a camera hidden in his dashboard to secretly record some girl that used to give him head, but he didn’t have any way to record it when he fucked my s****r in the back of his truck, not without her seeing the camera anyway.

“Ya, but who was the other guy in the hotel room?” I pressed him. He was very detailed about the truck but completely mum about the hotel.

“Just some dude,” was all he would say, despite my teasing lips on his balls. The reason I fucked Cory again was because I wanted to know all about the video my s****r made. Well, that was mostly the reason. I was also so horny after watching the video that I just wanted to fuck and I almost didn’t care whose cock did the deed. I didn’t have a boyfriend at the time, so I was feeling desperate. That was why I got the speeding ticket after school.

Remember the twenty-two-year-old guy that took my virginity when I was f******n, before he got busted dealing weed? He was out on parole and wanted to hook up. It was a bad idea, I knew that, but I really needed to fuck. Unfortunately, when I got to his place, there was all kinds of shit going on. Some girl was throwing his stuff out the window while he stood in the yard screaming at her. When she saw me drive up she ran after my car. I was still speeding three blocks away when the cop busted me.

“Why can’t you tell me?” I nagged Cory. He was zipping up his pants. He had to get started on the audit.

“I promised your s****r,” he said.

“I already saw the video,” I whined, “Why can’t you just tell me how it happened?”

“Did you watch the whole thing?” he asked, punching keys on the hotel computer.

“Ya,” I told him.

“You liked it?” he asked. I shrugged.

“I just wanna know how it happened?” I said.

“Ya, you liked it,” he snorted, “That’s why you were so hot for my dick tonight.”

“Shut up,” I huffed, trying to sound offended.

“Have you ever been fucked in the ass?” he asked crudely.

“No,” I sneered, as if the idea was disgusting.

“You s****r loves it,” he said, popping open the register and counting out the cash. I didn’t say anything. “Do you want to do it?” he asked after stuffing the cash back into the register.

“Do what?” I said anxiously.

“Do what your s****r did, in the video,” he said casually.

“No!” I answered too quickly.

“I can talk to the other guy in the video,” he went on, “I’m sure he’d love to fuck you.”

“Shut up,” I said, sure he was teasing me, but also a little frightened and excited that he wasn’t.

“It’s the only way you’re gonna find out about your s****r’s video,” he shrugged.

“Whatever,” I scoffed, dismissing his offer, whether it was real or fake. I was actually trembling, though, when I pulled his laptop in front of me to let him focus on the audit. I couldn’t count how many times I had cum watching my s****r in that video. It was hotter and nastier than any porn I had ever watched, and it was my s****r who had done all those things.

The thing about the porn you watch online is that you never know the people who are in the videos, so it always seems sort of unreal, like, that doesn’t really happen, or it only happens to porn stars that live in far away places. But I knew the girl in this porno. She wasn’t some exotic porn star. She was my s****r, and she was going to one of the best journalism schools on a scholarship. Girls like that didn’t do the things my s****r did in that video. Now, unless he was lying, Cory was telling me that I could be the girl in that video. The very idea made my heart pound so hard in my chest that it hurt.

I composed about a thousand texts and emails over the last week to my s****r asking her about the video, but each time I chickened out before sending anything. I was kind of mad at her for having this secret life and keeping it from me, but I knew she would be mad if she knew I found out. She would also want to kill Cory. He wasn’t my favorite person in the world, but as far as I could tell, he hadn’t told anybody about what happened with the black guy and he wasn’t trying to blackmail me into fucking him.

Sitting there at the front desk with the taste of cum still strong in y mouth, I again fought the urge to text Jamie. I wanted her to tell me what Cory wouldn’t, but I knew it was a bad idea. To distract myself, I got online and started surfing. I ended up on Craig’s List. It was where I went sometimes when I was bored and horny. I liked reading the ads in the Casual Encounters section. It was fun to see what skeevy things guys were into.

While Cory printed reports, I sifted through the ads. It was a lot of the usual thing; “Are There Any Real Girls On Here?” and “Who Likes Being Licked?” I clicked on one that simply read, “Head$”. It was the dollar sign that intrigued me.

I can think of a hundred great reasons why you would want my cock in your mouth tonight. Text me if you can think of a reason. Include a photo.

There was a number at the bottom of the ad. My heart was thumping again. I looked up over the laptop. Cory was focused on his work. His bag was sitting on his counter and I could see his phone sticking out of the pocket. I didn’t want to use my phone, and even if I did, until I could afford a new iPhone, I was stuck with a cheap WalMart track phone that didn’t even have a camera.

I have three reasons, my lips, my tongue, my tits;) Hit me back if you like.

Jamie <3

I decided to use my s****r’s name at the last moment. I was just playing around. I wasn’t going to meet the guy. But still, I didn’t want to give him my real name and Jamie’s name seemed perfect for a whore. I did snap a sexy pic of myself showing lots of cleavage, though, and sent that with the text.

Wow! Are you for real? Do you swallow?

JohnB

He texted back almost immediately, and I felt my heart do a little jump inside my chest.

Yes & Yes ;)

I snapped another pic with Cory’s phone, this time of me holding up a little note that I scribbled reading, “Hi JohnB.”

You’ll suck me cock bareback and swallow my cum for $100?

I looked up over the computer again. Cory was sorting reports and stuffing cash in envelopes. He set two one hundred dollar bills aside and made change, replacing them in the till with fives and twenties. It took me almost an entire week to earn a hundred dollars, and my speeding ticket cost me one hundred and twenty. I was good at sucking cock. I could make Cory blow his wad in under a minute. “A hundred dollars for less than a minute of work,” I thought. I liked sucking cock, too. “How many people are lucky enough to get paid for doing something they love?” my Dad always said.

Yes!

My hands trembled when I sent the text. It was the first one I sent where I wasn’t messing around.

When can you get here?

Shit! I knew I couldn’t leave, and I also knew the idea that was forming in my head was crazy. I texted him back.

I’m at work. Can you come here?

Where do you work?

I took another pic with the hotel sign visible behind me and sent him the address along with instructions on what to do. He had one last question for me.

You’re eighteen, right?

Yes <3

The next twenty minutes seemed like a lifetime, until JohnB sent me a text letting me know he was outside in the parking lot. Then it seemed like it had passed in twenty seconds. I texted back, telling him to wait. Cory was just finishing printing out the bills. There weren’t many check outs that night, and I had done such a good job with my mouth and pussy that he didn’t mind when I said I didn’t want to slide the bills under the doors.

“You owe me one,” he grinned, heading to the elevator with the bills in hand.

I sent JohnB another text, and just like that he walked through the front door. He looked as nervous as I felt. I almost chickened out and ducked behind the counter. He was old. Not super old, but older than my Dad. He wasn’t cute. He wasn’t hideous either, but he really wasn’t cute. He had a bit of a belly and he was wearing a baseball cap so it looked like maybe he was bald. He walked up to the counter looking nervously from side to side, and a voice inside my head was saying, “Just tell him no. Tell him someone was playing a trick on him. Tell him you’ll call the cops if he doesn’t leave!”

“Wow!” he said with wide eyes that were locked on my tits. Whether I was on autopilot, or what, I don’t know, but I simply slid the key-card across the counter to him.

“Go up that way,” I said, pointing him to the stairs across the lobby. I could see Cory on the security cameras. He was on the other side of the building.

“I’ll see you in a minute,” he said, smiling like a k** who just won a toy at the fair. He disappeared up the stairs and I stood there, feeling numb at first, then like my heart might break through my ribs.

The front desk phone rang right as Cory stepped off the elevator into the lobby. I had texted JohnB to call when I saw Cory was finished, and then I erased the texts and my pics from Cory’s phone and tucked it back into his backpack. I picked up the front desk phone.

“Sure,” I said, “No problem. I’ll be right up.”

“What’s up?” Cory asked, sliding behind the desk and picking up his laptop.

“Room 223 wants an extra pillow,” I said, “I’ll get it.”

“I’m gonna blaze,” Cory said, snatching his baggie of weed from his bag, “I’ll save you some.”

“Thanks,” I said, grabbing the housekeeping keys and heading for the stairs. I didn’t bother to get a pillow. I could see Cory standing out front from the second floor window, which meant he wasn’t watching me on the security cameras. I rounded a corner, and much too quickly, I was standing in front of room 221, the unrented room next to 223. I stood there for a long minute, second guessing myself and trying to remember how to breathe.

“A hundred dollars for less than a minute,” I whispered to myself, and then I watched my hand rise in front of me and felt my knuckles rap softly against the door.

“Hey,” he said with a nervous, disbelieving smile, “Come on in.” He stepped back and held open the door. I froze. He was naked, except for a towel wrapped around his waist. He held the knot in his fist. The front of the towel was tented with an obvious hard on. “Sorry,” he said, reading the look of shock on my face, “I thought it would be easier if I…” His voice trailed off, and then he started again, “I didn’t touch anything else in the room, just the towel.”

He was hairy. His chest and arms and belly were covered in hair. The hat was gone and I was right, he was mostly bald. My eyes dropped to the tent holding up the towel. It was big. Not as big as the black guy’s, but bigger than Cory’s and the other guys I had been with. I felt a flush of heat spread through my body, and the voice in my head whispered, “Focus on the cock.”

“It’s okay,” I finally muttered, and my shaking legs carried me into the room. He shut the door behind us and something in me settled. “I’m doing this,” I whispered to myself.

“What’s that?” he said, looking nervous.

“Nothing,” I shrugged, and then I smiled warmly at him.

“I’m a little nervous,” he smiled, relaxing a bit, “I’ve never really done this before.”

“Me neither,” I said, then immediately worried that I shouldn’t have told him that.

“Really?” he asked, looking almost relieved.

“No,” I said, relaxing as he relaxed, “Yours is the first ad I’ve ever answered.” We were both just standing there awkwardly in the middle of the room. There was a king-size bed and a small table with chairs by the window. He clutched the towel to his waist and I stared at the tented front.

“What did you like about my ad?” he asked.

“The money, I guess,” I answered honestly. He laughed.

“What do you need the money for?” he grinned. I told him I wanted an iPhone. “I guess they don’t pay you enough here for that,” he offered.

“Not really,” I shrugged.

“Well, I’m glad you answered,” he said, and he grabbed his wallet. It was sitting on the table and as he reached for it, I saw that he was still wearing black socks and had a big gold watch on his wrist. His clothes were folded neatly on the chair beside the table, and his shoes were on the floor underneath the chair. He lifted a hundred dollar bill from the wallet.

“I was sure you were going to be a fake,” he said, turning back to me with the bill in his hand, “I can’t believe how gorgeous you are.”

“Thanks,” I muttered, blushing slightly, my eyes on the hundred in his hand.

“And you look so young,” he said with something like awe in his voice, “Are you sure you’re eighteen?”

“Uh,” I stammered. It felt like my brain was stuck. He was smiling, like he had made a joke, but his face suddenly became serious.

“How old are you really?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, “It’s alright, you can tell me. Id rather no the truth.”

“Um…” I hesitated again.

“I won’t be upset,” he promised.

“I’m sixteen,” I told him. He let out an audible sigh and his mouth dropped open a bit.

“Sixteen,” he repeated in a breathless voice. “Are you sure you want to do this?” he asked.

“Yes,” I said. The moment I walked in the door I made my mind up that I wouldn’t chicken out.

“Here,” he said, and he held out the hundred dollar bill.

“Thanks,” I said, feeling his finger brush against mine when I took the bill. I tucked it into the tiny pocket on the side of my skirt. With his eyes glued to me, he sat down on the bed, leaned back on one arm, and then pulled the towel to the side. He had thick, hairy legs and a round hairy belly, and jutting up from the center of all that hair was a long, fat cock with a swollen purple head.

“Do you like it?” he asked as I stared.

“Yes,” I nodded, and I wasn’t lying. My pulse was racing and I could feel my panties soaking through. “This is really happening,” said the excited voice in my head.

“Can I see your tits?” he asked with a slightly desperate tone to his voice.

“Um…” I muttered, and my eyes went to the clock on the nightstand next to the bed. It read 2:07 and I tried to calculate how long I had been away from the front desk and how much of Cory’s joint was left.

“I’ll give you another hundred if you’ll take all your clothes off for me,” the large hairy man on the bed added quickly. He had taken my hesitation as reluctance and felt he needed to sweeten the offer. He grabbed his wallet again and pulled free another hundred.

“Okay,” I said, taking the bill from his outstretched hand. He sat back again and devoured me with his eyes. I unhooked the skirt and he gripped his cock, massaging it slowly. I let the skirt drop to the floor and stepped out of it and the flats I was wearing. I unbuttoned the blouse with trembling hands and he squeezed and milked his cock, his eyes burning into me.

“Oh my God,” he sighed when I let the blouse fall from my shoulders, “You’re not wearing panties?” I shook my head no. I was standing there in just my black lace bra. “I wanna see your tits,” he breathed, and I could see a milky pearl squeezed from the tip of his dick. I reached behind me, unsnapped my bra, and let it slip down my arms.

“Oh my God,” he sighed, drinking me in with his eyes. “You’re only sixteen?” he asked, staring with disbelief as I stood there naked in front of him.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded. He looked me up and down, his hand gripping his fat cock.

“You shave your pussy,” he said.

“Ya,” I blushed.

“Do all girls your age shave their pussies now?” he asked.

“Mostly, ya,” I answered honestly.

“How come?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” I shrugged, “It feels good, I guess.”

“It feels good when you fuck?” he added, and the words made me tremble slightly.

“Ya,” I said, feeling my body flush red.

“Do you like to fuck?” he asked.

“Ya,” I grinned shyly.

“Do you fuck a lot?” he asked, still milking his cock.

“When I can,” I told him.

“How old were you the first time you fucked,” he asked, and I could see he was getting more and more excited.

“Thirteen,” I lied. I wasn’t sure why I lied, except that something told me it would excite him. I was right.

“How old was the guy?” he asked.

“Thirty-eight,” I lied, and he gasped audibly.

“Who was he, Baby?” he said, his voice trembling.

“A guy I babysat for,” I said, inventing on the spot. An image of Mr. Walker, a guy I actually babysat for and would have fucked if he wanted to, flashed across my mind.

“You like older men, then?” he asked, almost pleading for my answer.

“Ya,” I told him, not untruthfully.

“Are you wet now, Baby Girl?”

“Yes.”

“Show me.”

We both looked down at my pussy and I pried my lips open with my fingers, revealing my pink inner flesh to him. It glistened with wetness in the soft glow of the table lamp. I ran my finger along my moist gash, shivering slightly at my own touch. Then I held the evidence up for him to see. He moved slowly forward, as if he was in a trance, and I didn’t pull away. His lips encased my finger and I let him taste my juices.

“Do you wanna suck my cock, Baby Girl?” he finally asked, sitting back on the bed.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded, and I stepped between his spread thighs. He reached a timid hand out to touch my thigh. I let it slide up my naked body as I lowed to my knees.

“Oh my God,” he panted. My elbows came to rest on his warm, pillowy thighs and I took his bloated cock in my tiny fist. A milky lube had seeped from the slit at the top of his dick and I smeared it over the spongy mushroom cap and down the length of his shaft.

“Mmm,” I giggled, loving the feel.

“Can I play with your tits?” he said, reaching forward and cupping them before I answered.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded. I loved having my tits fondled. I sat up on my knees, the slick lube on his dick inspiring me, and I pushed my soft tits around his dick.

“Oh shit, Baby Girl,” he gasped, and he lifted his hips, pushing his cock between my cleavage. He squeezed my tits around his dick, and I licked and kissed the head when it poked through. “Daddy loves your tits, Baby Girl,” he moaned.

The words surprised and excited me, but I had no time to react. He was gripping my tits and fucking them with quick thrusts. “Daddy’s gonna cum, Baby Girl,” he cried, and suddenly he had a fistful of my hair and was pushing my mouth down onto his cock. It erupted hard and hot, coating my tongue and slipping down my throat.

“Yes,” he hissed, “Swallow Daddy’s cock, Baby Girl. Swallow Daddy’s cum.” I gulped and breathed and gulped until his thick rod had emptied itself in my mouth. His hand left the back of my head and I sat back on my heels, gasping for air.

“Daddy needs to fuck you, Baby Girl,” he suddenly declared in a desperate voice, “Daddy needs to feel his cock inside his Baby Girl.” My pussy juices were running like a river down my thighs and I couldn’t believe how much this fat, hairy man had turned me on. I was ready to do anything he asked me when he shoved his wallet into my hand. “Take everything in there,” he pleaded, “Just let Daddy fuck his Little Girl.”

There were four one hundred dollar bills in the wallet and I clutched them in my fist as he laid me back on the bed and climbed on top of me with his large, hairy body. He stuffed his fat cock into my tight, dripping gash, and I wrapped my arms and legs around him and cried with my mouth next to his ear, “Yes, Daddy! Yes! Fuck me, Daddy!”
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1099  |  
98%
  |  5

Threads: The Island Part 1

Before we start let me tell you this is going to be a very long story and i hope with every coming part you will get more exited about next one.

Edwin

Edwin looked at the pile of paperwork on his desk and rubbed at his eyes. It had been a really long day, and only midway through what was bound to be a long week. It had begun with his friend Danny's death two days ago, and since then the Island had been a hive of activity getting things prepared.

In a couple of days time Danny's c***dren would arrive on the Island, having just found out that they were triplets given up for adoption, and they'd be meeting here for the very first time. On top of that he had a burial to organise for Danny on the Island. Add in organising supplies and planning for every contingency, and it was no wonder he felt exhausted. It was two in the morning and high time he had some stress relief.

He got up from his desk, winced at the pain in his back and moved to the door of his office, part of his home on the Island upstairs from the clinic, and headed for the exit, moving quietly down the stairs as was his habit. Once outside he smiled. He'd always loved the cool breeze that caressed the Island through the night.

He turned left and took the path down to the beach, taking a right between two large bushes on the narrow path the kitchen staff used to bring supplies into the kitchens. A couple of turns and he was moving around the edge of the building where the Islands food was prepared and stored, unstaffed at this time of night. He knew if anyone spotted him they'd just assume he was going for his habitual late night snack, but he knew different.

He bypassed the main doors to the kitchen and entered the small courtyard that served the dual purpose of somewhere to store the trash and somewhere the chefs and porters could sneak out to for a smoke. Casually he glanced around and seeing no-one he slipped over to the backdoor of the pastry kitchen and entered a code in the keypad, a different code from the one normally used to open the door.

A quiet bump sounded next to one of the bins and he moved to the corner, reached down and pulled the handle that was now protruding from the flagstoned yard. A small hatch appeared with a ladder heading down, barely visible in the moonlight.

He quickly slid himself into the narrow passage and closed the hidden hatch above him, seeing the dim lights illuminating the twenty three rungs below him. Reaching the bottom he turned around and punched another code into the wall and the small box beside it opened. He pressed his hand to the small screen inside the box and the door beside him swung open.

Edwin smiled in anticipation. He had a lot of catching up to do.

He entered the saferoom, or as he thought of it, the 'Bunker' where he could retreat to if the Island was ever attacked. He ignored the open plan living area and kitchen and moved straight to the door on his left, a control room where he could make contact with the outside world if need be, but his focus wasn't on the emergency facilities. He moved straight to the console housing the covert CCTV system that Danny Tripps had painstakingly built in secret over the last fifteen years.

His friends words came back to him, as they always did when he looked at the setup. "There's no point in being trapped in here. Much better to see what's going on outside. Then you retain an advantage the other side doesn't even know about. Information is power."

Edwin smiled and moved to the large leather desk chair facing the bank of fifteen screens. Three large screens, a dozen smaller, all assigned letters from A to O. The one hundred and thirty eight cameras hidden around the island were numbered, making the system incredibly simple to operate. Simply type in the letter for the screen then the camera number, hit enter and that's what you saw.

The whole system was set up on a motion-activation principle, immediately discarding data that had nothing happening and that suited Edwins purposes perfectly.

He settled his fingers on the keyboard, typed A68 and hit Enter. The first of the three large screens flickered into view, a camera situated in the bedroom of Danny's favourite PA, Patricia,. She was one of Edwin's favourites too, a hot, toned blonde with a bundle of intelligence and determination. It wasn't her intellect that interested him at present though as he watched the live feed from her vacant bedroom, his memory providing him with hundreds of images of her sl**ping in that very bed.

He felt the familiar stirring in his groin and smiled. Time to move the recording back.

His fingers found the small dial next to the keyboard, punched in the camera number and then rotated it back. The simple system allowed him to review all recorded footage from that particular camera and he was viewing it in reverse. A couple of chambermaids darted around briefly at high speed, and then the footage caught up to Patricia undressing then sl**ping. The footage continued in reverse at high speed, skipping past hours of her lying still. She'd been asl**p for five hours or so when he saw her leap out of bed, naked, and grab a towel, then disappear backwards into the bathroom.

He reset the dial, his left hand coming to rest on his belt, and as the footage began to play on the screen he unfastened his belt and trousers.

Patricia appeared from the bathroom, her skin flushed from the shower, wrapped in a fluffy white towel, and as Edwin pulled down his fly and slid his hand in his trousers, she opened her towel.

Seeing her side on as she lifted the towel, her body taught and firm, her breasts pert and round, Edwin slipped his hand around his cock, slowly stroking himself as he watched her dry herself. She moved too quickly for him though, drying herself rapidly then slipping under the sheet on her bed, settling down to go to sl**p.

Edwin frowned and punched in B69, bringing up the footage from the en-suite bathroom in Patricia's room. He punched 69 in next to the dial and rolled it back, seeing her in a high-speed blur in the shower, moving it back to play as soon as the maid appeared who'd cleaned the bathroom earlier.

While he stroked himself in anticipation the maid finished her work, the lighting changed and Patricia appeared. Dressed only in a black thong, she walked up to the sink, her gorgeous breasts on display and as she brushed her teeth, Edwin zoomed the camera in on her breasts, stroking himself as he watched them jiggle back and forth with every motion of her arm.

"Come on, you hot bitch," he muttered. "Get in the fucking shower."

The teeth brushing continued for another minute and then she disappeared off screen, so Edwin zoomed the view back out, seeing her step into the shower cubicle. The water began immediately and he slowed the footage down as she stepped out the cubicle to remove her thong. In slow motion she inserted her thumbs in her waistband and bent over, sliding the black material down her hips, thighs and finally to the floor, and with a casual flick of her foot, the thong ended up back in the bedroom.

Edwins grip tightened on his cock. She always did this before she went in the shower. Always. He zoomed in a little closer.

Patricia stood up straight and stretched, her arms rising high above her head, her breasts jutting out. Edwin groaned, licking his lips in anticipation of what came next. Her right hand slid down over her taught, flat stomach, sliding down over her shaved skin until her middle finger made contact with her clitoris.

"Go on, you fucking slut," he muttered, his fist pumping as he watched.

Patricia's middle finger rubbed her clit up and down a couple of times, then in slow-motion, she moved it down her slit, rubbed up and down once, then plunged her middle finger deep inside her pussy.

"Fuck that dirty unwashed cunt, you whore," Edwin growled. His fist was pumping furiously on his cock now, loving what he saw on the screen.

Patricia dipped her finger in and out three times, and as Edwin zoomed the view back out, he smiled wickedly as she raised the finger to her lips and sucked it into her mouth, her head tilted back.

"That's a good slut," He grunted.

She stepped forward into the shower, and Edwin stroked his cock, watching the hot water sluicing down the curves of her body. "Come on, you dirty bitch. Do it." His fist was pumping rapidly up and down on his cock, his eyes fixated on the screen.

Patricia turned in the shower and squatted down, her back against the wall. Edwin smiled and zoomed the camera in, framing her as her legs came up and her buttocks rested on the shower floor. He could see her pussy, her asshole, tits and face and he felt his heart lift in excitement.

"Go on. Get busy."

She tilted one hip and her left hand appeared under her ass, her index finger rubbing at her brown puckered hole.

"Do it, slut," Edwin muttered.

Her right hand appeared between her legs, her fingertips brushing against her clit. Her mouth was open in anticipation, Edwin mirroring her expression on screen. Suddenly she slid two fingers into her pussy, plunging them in deep and her body stiffened in pleasure.

Edwin smiled. "And now the ass, you filthy little whore."

Patricia's finger that had been rubbing gently at her ass suddenly pushed, forcing her up to the first knuckle in that tightest of places. He watched as her expression turned nasty and she pushed harder, sinking the finger in her ass and the two in her pussy as deep as they would go. Her breathing was fast now, as intense as the expression on her face.

Edwin realised he was strangling his cock, his grip was so tight, so he eased up the pressure a fraction and continued stroking at a frantic pace, his free hand pulling his black shirt up around his shoulders in anticipation.

Patricia began to plunge her fingers deep inside herself, fucking both her holes at once with vigour, and Edwin's fist pumped up and down his cock, imagining it was his cock going in and out of her ass like that.

She paused for a second, adding a second finger to her asshole and a third to her pussy, then pushing hard, she slid them all back in again.

"Fucking filthy bitch," he snarled, knowing what was coming next, feeling his balls begin to tighten in anticipation.

Patricia's fingers were plunging in and out of her ass and cunt, as hard and fast as she could physically manage, and then her entire body stiffened and her head smacked back hard against the wall of the shower as she came.

Her fingers flew out her holes, all of them going rapidly into her wide open mouth, and as Edwin watched her suck on them, he saw her pussy twitching as she came and her ass opening and closing in glorious, exquisite detail. He came too.

Hot cum splattered out his cock onto his stomach, one spurt and a second, the remainder flopping and dripping onto his pelvis, matting his grey pubic hair, coating his hand.

Patricia's mouth closed, sucking hard on those fingers that had been deep inside her wet pussy, her tight ass, her brow furrowed and her cheeks rosy as her orgasm washed over her.

"Fucking dirty little whore," Edwin panted, his eyes glued to the screen as his hand fondled his sticky cock.

Patricia recovered quickly, her fingers leaving her mouth only to quickly tweak her nipples once, then she stood, rinsed herself off, washed her hands and turned the shower off.

Edwin leaned in the chair, panting and grinning as she left the shower. "Filthy fucking whore," he muttered. Idly he wondered who he'd stroke off to tomorrow morning. Over the last decade his habit had sat him in this chair and made him stroke off to movie stars, musicians, models, hundreds of gorgeous women unknowingly recorded in their most intimate of moments while visiting the Island as guests of Danny. And Edwin had them all recorded and stored. All for his personal pleasure.

"Maybe the Doctor," he muttered. "Or maybe I'll get that slut to dress up for me again. Some new fodder arriving soon though." He smiled, having seen the files of the three triplets. The two girls were hot. He was looking forward to seeing both of them in the most exquisite of detail.

Edwin carefully lowered his shirt over his cum-splattered stomach then fastened up his trousers and belt, trapping the cooling semen against his skin. Carefully he stood up and walked to the exit, feeling it oozing down his stomach. He smiled, loving the feeling, the scent of his own cum, especially if he bumped into anyone outside. He'd deliberately hold them in conversation, just to see if they'd notice the smell. Few did, none of them figured it out though.

He left the 'Bunker' and entered the kitchen, taking the sandwich that the Chef always left out for him, munching on it as he walked back to his apartment above the clinic.

Kyle

The phone rang on Kyle's desk. He frowned, not needing the interruption. For the last three days he'd been working twelve hours trying to get the recommendation done for his company to purchase EDIT, an electronic records management application and he was nearly there.

"Hello. Kyle Watson, Business Strategy Team. Can I help you?" He replied, the standard answer whenever an internal call came through to his desk.

"It's Reception. There's a Mister Crowler here to see you. Says he's a lawyer."

Kyle frowned. "I don't have him in my diary."

"He says it's urgent that he speak with you," The security guy at reception stated.

"Em, okay. I'll be right down."

"Cheers." The other end of the line went dead.

Kyle headed for the elevator, the frown still creasing his features, wondering why a lawyer would be coming to see him. There was nothing legal he was involved in at work, he knew he was a pretty well behaved guy, and he knew he was up to date on his loan payments and all that.

He entered the elevator and hit the button for the ground floor, leaning against the wall as he tried to think of a single reason why a lawyer would be wanting to see him, but by the time the doors opened and he reached the reception desk, he still hadn't come up with one.

"He's in there," The portly security guy grunted, poking a thumb in the direction of one of the vacant meeting rooms HR used for interviews.

Kyle looked over, seeing an elderly man, around the age of retirement, but there was something very sharp about him. Maybe the slicked back white hair, or the black suit, shirt and tie, but from his initial glance, Kyle wouldn't be surprised to find out that this guy was Lucifers lawyer. He had that supremely confident look about him.

His frown still on his face, Kyle opened the door. "Hi. I'm Kyle Watson. Can I help you with something?"

The lawyer immediately stood offering a surprisingly warm handshake. "I'm Mister Crowler, Kyle. Thankyou for agreeing to meet with me at such short notice."

"Sure," Kyle said, closing the door and taking a seat opposite the old man. "Do you mind if you tell me straight away what it is you want? We've got three of the Company Directors in the building today, so it's kinda busy upstairs."

The old man nodded.

"Very well. I'm sure you're wondering why a lawyer has turned up out of the blue to see you. It involves an inheritance from a relative and you're one of the listed beneficiaries."

Kyle's eyes widened at the lawyers words. "Oh."

"Not what you were expecting?" Mister Crowler asked, an eyebrow raised at the expression on Kyle's face.

"I didn't know what to expect, but this wasn't even on the list," Kyle admitted. "Who are we talking about here? I don't know of any relatives of mine that have died." He frowned as he thought about it. "Not in the last few years anyway. Are you sure I'm the right Kyle Watson?"

"I'm absolutely sure." The lawyers confident expression left Kyle in little doubt, confusing him further.

"So.. Em... Who died?" Kyle nodded.

"For that you'll have to bear with me for a few moments while I show you a few files," Mister Crowler said, flicking open his briefcase and removing several Manilla files, placing them on the desk in front of him. The old mans fingers tapped for a few seconds on the files before he cleared his throat.

"Kyle, you are twenty three years old, born on the 19th of March, correct?" The lawyer's tone was precise, factual, and Kyle nodded.

"Yeah."

"What I am about to tell you may come as a bit of a shock, so please bear with me." He flicked open the first file, containing several photos. The first was a black and white image of three babies, wrapped in blankets and woolen hats and they looked like they were only a day old.

"Babies," Kyle said aloud, knowing he was stating the obvious, but if he had fifty guesses at what was inside the manilla folders, a baby picture wouldn't have even crossed his mind.

"Correct," Mister Crowler replied. "This is a photograph taken of a set of triplets several hours after they were born on the 19th of March, twenty three and a half years ago, Kyle."

Kyle's eyes shot up to the old man's, but the lawyers gaze was fixed on the photo. His finger tapped the baby on Kyle's left.

"This baby was named Katarina." His finger moved to tap on the infant on the right. "This one was named Kara, and the one in the middle was named Kyle."

"Yeah, I think you've got the wrong Kyle, buddy," He said immediately. "I don't have any s****rs, or twins, or whatever." He kept quiet the realisation that the central baby did look like him in his own baby photos, but Kyle wasn't convinced. Babies all looked the same to him anyway.

"Please, bear with me," The lawyer said firmly, moving the photograph to one side. Underneath the photo was a stack of papers, and Kyle could see Adoption Certificate written on the top one. His fingers deftly rotated the document so Kyle could read it.

His eyes met the lawyers a few seconds later. "I don't know anything about this documentation. I couldn't tell you if it's real or false. I know I'm not adopted though."

"Is this your birth certificate, Kyle?" Mister Crowler said, sliding another document in front of Kyle.

He checked and nodded, frowning as he wondered why the hell this lawyer could have a copy of what looked like his own birth certificate. "Could be, but I don't know how you have it."

The lawyer flicked another document next to the birth certificate. "This is a name change by deed poll that accompanies the adoption certificate," He continued in the factual, clinical and emotionless tone, flicking another two documents in front of Kyle. "And this is your original birth certificate."

Kyle f***ed himself to look carefully at what was in front of him. He knew that his own birth certificate was correct and couldn't see anything on it that was strange or unusual, so he began to read the name change document, and compared it with the adoption certificate. He could feel a knot in his stomach as he failed to find any inconsistencies, and with reluctance, he looked at the original birth certificate.

He read the name of the baby on the certificate and his eyes immediately shot up to the lawyers face, seeing an expression of sadness there, perhaps even a hint of empathy at the young man sitting opposite him whose very foundation was being pulled out from under him.

"The... The surname?" Kyle stammered.

Mister Crowler didn't say anything. He simply slid another photograph across the table, this time of the three infants, cradled in their fathers arms. It was a younger version of a familiar face, known the world over. For the past few days it had never been off the news.

Kyle looked at the certificate again, seeing the surname. Tripps.

He re-read the name of the person listed as the father. Danny Tripps.

Kyle looked back at the lawyer. "Seriously?"

Mister Crowler nodded. "Finding out that you're adopted must be a big shock, Kyle. Finding out your father was Danny Tripps must be just as big."

Kyle shook his head. It didn't make sense to him, this lawyer claiming he was adopted, let alone this absurd claim that Danny fucking Tripps, one of the wealthiest men in America, was his supposed father. A thought struck him.

"Did Ed put you up to this?" Kyle had two best friends, Ed and Casey. While Casey worked upstairs with him, their friend Ed worked as an illustrator on comic books, but was forever trying to punk them with practical jokes. This seemed right up his street, especially four days after the world found out Danny Tripps had died of cancer.

The lawyers expression turned serious. "Kyle, I assure you this is no joke. There is more information here for you, including a letter from Mister Tripps."

"A letter?" Kyle smiled, convinced this was the work of his buddy. He chuckled. "Let's see it then."

The old man frowned but opened the second file and pulled out an envelope, the paper rich and luxurious. Kyle didn't recognise the handwriting on the front, but he opened it up and unfolded the letter.

Kyle,

I imagine you're in a bit of turmoil right now. Try not to give Mr Crowler a hard time -- he's a good man and a good friend who's been stuck with a hard job.

Anyway, you've just found out I'm your father. Danny Tripps, billionaire, celebrity, playboy, entrepreneur, business genius, etc. I'm sorry to say that it's true, Kyle. And you deserve an explanation.

Twenty six years ago I met a wonderful woman named Karen, we fell in love and were soon married. I started my own business making computers and doing some programming, and soon my wife fell pregnant. Life was bliss. Then the business boomed, some of the software I'd written made me a small fortune and within months I was employing hundreds of people. The business side of things isn't important now, but a few more months passed and it was time to go to the hospital.

Karen gave birth to three infants, triplets, a month early, two girls and a boy, but immediately began to have complications. She was rushed into surgery, but it was no good. Just like that, the love of my life died. She was twenty five years old. She would have been a great mother.

I knew nothing about raising k**s, and I was so overwhelmed with grief that the only thing I could think of was to throw myself into my work. Anything to get away from the pain. A doctor suggested offering you and your s****rs up for adoption. I agreed, thinking it was the best for you. It was the biggest regret of my life. At the time though, it was the best decision I could have made.

You and your s****rs were put with loving families, raised in nurturing and healthy environments, and despite my promise not to, I kept tabs on you all, helping out in little ways whenever I could. Scholarships, jobs and the like. I know it's not parenting, but you and your s****rs are the only f****y I have, even if we've never met.

And that brings us round to the present. As I write this I'm dying. If you're reading this, then I'm already gone and you might have even heard about it on the news. Which brings me round to the point of all this. For twenty five years I've been building a business, an empire some would say, and along the way, tens of thousands of people have come to rely on me to keep their companies afloat, keep their jobs in place so they can raise their own families. It's a responsibility that I take seriously, which may well sound ironic to you, given that I haven't taken responsibility for raising my own c***dren.

I'd like you to meet your s****rs, Katarina and Kara. I'd like the three of you to get to know each other. All that I have now belongs to the three of you. My inheritance. I'm told it's quite a sum.

Mister Crowler will give you the details on what happens next, but here's the clip notes. Go to my Island in the Caribbean, get to know your s****rs, learn a bit about what's being asked of you and decide what you want to do.

Along the way you might even get to know a little more about me.

In hope and love,

Danny Tripps

Kyle looked at the date on the letter, noting it was only two weeks old.

Gone were the doubts that this was Ed's work. This really wasn't his style at all. The knot in his stomach was twisting as he realised he'd have to make a call and speak to his parents. He had to ask.

"Would you excuse me for a couple of minutes, Mister Crowler. I need to make a call." Kyle saw the old man nod, but he was already on his way out the door. He moved on autopilot out the front doors of the building and onto the street, crowded with the usual mixture of coffee-toting office workers, shopping housewives and tourists and stepped into a doorway. He dialled.

"Hey, honey."

"Hi, Mom," Kyle replied, trying to keep his voice relaxed and casual. "Listen, I need to ask you something."

"Okay, honey, but you'll have to be quick. Your father and I are just about to leave," She replied. Kyle could hear a car door close in the background.

"Oh, right. Today's the hiking trip, right?"

He heard his Mom sigh down the phone. "I swear Kyle, you never pay attention."

He took a deep breath. "Mom, I need you to listen to me here, okay. I just had a visit at work from a lawyer called Mister Crowler."

Kyle paused as he heard his mother shout on his father. "Ben, you need to be in on this," He heard her say. "Okay, son. What did he say?"

"Mom, Dad. I've got to ask you. Am I adopted?" Kyle had his free hand held flat over his free ear, listening more intensely than he ever had in his life.

The silence that stretched into seconds on the other end of the line added to the sinking feeling in Kyle's stomach.

"Son, it's me," Kyle heard as his Dad came on the phone, his tone gentle. "It's true, son. We adopted you when you were only a few days old. I'm sorry you've found out like this. Do you want to meet up and talk about it? I can come and pick you up?"

Kyle pressed his face into the corner of the doorway, trying to think. It was true, he was adopted. His mind whirled with a myriad of emotions, feeling like his world had just been turned upside down, so he took several deep breaths, and thought about what he knew. His friends were his friends. His parents had kept this whopping big secret, but they'd raised him and been there for twenty three years for him. Did it really matter that they weren't linked by DNA? The thought helped him clear his head a little and he sighed.

After a moment he replied. "No, it's okay, and don't get all worried, okay. I know you're my parents, I know you're my Mom and Dad, you raised me and nothing's going to change that, okay?"

He could almost hear the relief in the tones of their replies, so he pressed ahead.

"Thing is, I've found out a little about who I was before I was adopted," Kyle added, not quite sure how to proceed with this bit. He opted for directness. "How much do you know about that?"

There was a hushed, whispered conversation at the other end of the line that ended abruptly after a few more seconds.

"We know who your birth father was, honey," Kyle's Mom said a moment later. "Do you?"

Kyle swallowed. "Yeah, I think so." His mouth was dry but he made himself say the words. "Danny Tripps, right?"

"That's right, son," His Dad said quietly. "We weren't supposed to know, but we did."

"Has he left you something in his will?" His Mom asked. "Is that why the lawyer is there?"

"Em, I think so," Kyle said, feeling more than a little nauseous now. "Listen, they're telling me I have s****rs."

"What?" Both his parents replied at the same time.

"That I have s****rs. Twins," He replied. "Well, actually triplets, but I'm one of them, apparently."

"Kyle, son, we had no idea," His Dad said, and Kyle knew deep inside that he was telling the truth. "s****rs?"

"Two of them," Kyle confirmed. "They want me to go and meet them."

"Then you should go," His Dad replied immediately.

"Absolutely," His Mom added. "Are you alright, honey?"

"Bit shell-shocked, I guess," Kyle replied. "Listen, I've got to head back in there. Are you guys okay?"

"Yeah, son, don't worry about us," His Dad answered. "We'll stick around here for a few days, I think. Why don't you come round for dinner tonight or before it you want, we'll have a chat."

Kyle frowned. "No, you should go on your trip. You two have been planning it for months." Every time Kyle visited his folks they had maps up of the areas of Canada they were hiking through and he knew they had various locations booked for the occasional night in a hotel and if they set off late they'd lose their reservations. "Honestly, I'm okay. You should go on your trip, and besides, I can call you if I need to. You guys can call me too, okay?"

Kyle could almost hear them silently discussing it with looks and gestures at the other end of the phone, something they'd done for as far back as he could remember.

"You sure, son?"

"Yeah, Dad. You and Mom go on your trip."

"You sure you're not pissed at us for not telling you?" His Dad asked bluntly, as was his way.

Kyle sighed. "Honestly, Dad. I'm not angry. I'm a bit shocked, and I can't say I won't be angry in the future, but if I get angry I know where to find you."

"That you do, son," His father replied. "You just pick up that phone and we'll come right back so you can vent your fury for as long as you need."

"Can I just ask, why didn't you tell me?"

"There was never a good time for it, honey," His Mom replied. "How do you bring something like that up in conversation?"

"Besides, you would have asked who your parents were, and we would have had to lie directly to your face, son," His Dad added. "We just couldn't figure out how to tell you."

"Fair enough," Kyle said, managing to sound calm while inside he just wanted to vanish somewhere quiet so he could process it all. "Have a good trip."

"Love you, honey."

"Love you too," Kyle finished and ended the call. He squared his shoulders, took a deep breath and walked back in to see what else the lawyer had to say.

"Everything okay, Mister Watson?" Mister Crowler asked as Kyle sat back down.

"I don't know if I'd describe it as okay," Kyle said a moment later. "Right, I've spoken to my parents."

"So you know I'm telling the truth then?"

Kyle swallowed and nodded. "Bit of a shock."

"I believe you. Shall I continue?"

"Might as well," Kyle replied.

"As he mentioned in the letter, Mister Tripps did his best to keep a discrete eye on you and your s****rs while you were growing up, and he kept private files with the information for an occasion such as this. As he also said, we'd like you to come to Mister Tripps private Island, where you can meet your s****rs and get to know each other without any of the constraints and pressures of the outside world."

"What does that mean?" Kyle asked.

"Pressures and so forth?" The old man asked. Kyle nodded, so he continued. "To give you one example, Mister Tripps was a very recognisable public figure with a long ongoing relationship with the press."

Kyle nodded, having seen him at movie premieres, award shows, chat shows and in the papers too.

"The press are already making enquiries about who will inherit the vast fortune of the Tripps Empire, and sooner or later someone will remember him in a hospital twenty three years ago and either do some digging, or simply open their mouth on their favourite social networking site. In todays instant-media world, it's only a matter of hours or days before you and your s****rs get tracked down and beseiged by the media."

"You're shitting me," Kyle blurted. "Seriously? That's what you think is going to happen?"

Mister Crowler blinked. "That is what will happen, Kyle. We have experience with this."

"I would have thought they'd....." Kyle trailed off, thinking about it, and he knew that the old man was right in what he was saying. There would be a media frenzy, and he'd be right in the middle of it. "Fuck me sideways."

"I see we're on the same page, Kyle."

"I guess so," he replied unhappily. "So what happens now?"

"There should be a car outside for you. There's a private jet due to arrive in," He glanced at his watch, a polished silver pocket watch, then dropped it back in his pocket. "Nine hours time, that's half past eight tonight. Take-off will be around nine o'clock and the flight from San Antonio to Guadeloupe Island, the nearest airport to the Island, is around seven hours. From there you'll take a boat for an hour to the Island itself, so you should be there at around sunrise."

"Overnight journey?" Kyle asked, frowning. "It sounds exhausting."

"Unfortunately we have to get all three of you to the Island as soon as possible, so it's unavoidable on this occasion. However." The old man paused. "At the airport will be a woman named Patricia, an Executive Assistant to Mister Tripps with many years experience. She'll be your liaison, your point of contact and your assistant for the duration of your trip."

"Why do I need an assistant?" Kyle asked.

"Because you'll have a lot of questions," The old man said simply. "Now, Patricia is very good at her job and she'll be a real asset to you, so make sure you rely upon her."

"We'll see," Kyle replied, knowing he still wasn't sure if he was going to go to this Island at all. The idea of buggering off with his folks seemed appealing, despite his well-known aversion to hiking.

"In between now and tonight you'll have a driver to look after you. Her name is Caroline, I'm assured she's very good, and she'll have a few forms for you to complete. I also have this for you."

The old man slid an envelope over the table. Kyle opened it and emptied the contents. A Visa card, a Mastercard, a clear envelope with cash in it and a small keyfob.

"What's all this?"

"The credit cards are for you to purchase some suitable clothing for your trip, the cash for if you don't want to use your credit cards or if you need to tip, and the keyfob is a personal alarm," The old man explained. "If you push the red button, a security team will converge on your location and extract you from any situation or threat in the vicinity."

"Like bodyguards?" Kyle asked, shaking his head. "This is too surreal."

"I'd imagine there will be many surreal moments in the days to come," The old man replied.

"Pin numbers for the cards?" Kyle asked, picking them up and looking at them. They seemed almost holographic.

"The year of your birth. We can change that tomorrow for you."

"I suppose they've got like a twenty grand limit or something extravagant like that?" Kyle laughed.

"Not quite, no." Mister Crowler smiled. "I believe they're somewhere in excess of a couple of hundred thousand dollars, but they were set up in a hurry, so we'll get that straightened out too in the next few days."

Kyle snorted with laughter.

"Another surreal moment?" The lawyer asked, his expression blank.

"Something like that."

"So I've got a driver, a load of credit and cash and a goon-squad on standby, just to cover me for nine hours until I catch a plane to an Island paradise?"

"Not a plane, a private jet, but yes, close enough," he nodded.

"Fucking hellfire," Kyle said quietly, the laughter and incredulity of the moment stopped. "So do I just go back to my desk until I finish work now? What happens?"

"Oh, good lord, no," Mister Crowler replied, looking taken aback for the first time. "Mister Tripps actually owns this company, although it's not widely known. However, no, you don't need to return to your desk. In fact you don't need to return to it ever again if you so choose."

"What about my boss?" Kyle asked. "Sometimes he's a real dick, and I don't want him to throw a bitch fit."

"Kyle," The old lawyer said, leaning forward across the table. "It'll take a while to get your head round some of the changes that are going to happen to your life in the next few days, weeks and months. However, if your boss is, as you put it, a real dick, then you can always deal with it by coming back here in a few weeks and firing him."

"Good point actually."

"Now then, onto the last file," The old man said, gathering the other documentation away.

"What's in this one?"

"Your s****rs."

Kyle felt that cold sinking feeling in his stomach again and suddenly his mouth was dry. He realised he was craving a cigarette again, and had been for some time, which was unusual as he'd quit nearly a year ago and hadn't had a craving in seven or eight months.

"Okay, let's see them," Kyle said, feeling a hint of excitement and fear at the thought of having s****rs and wanting to find out who they were.

The lawyer opened the folder and slid two photographs across the table and Kyle's breathing almost stopped. His face turned white.

"Is everything okay, Kyle?" The old lawyer asked as Kyle stared at the photographs on the table. "You've gone a little pale."

In a voice barely above a whisper, Kyle said, "Oh, fuck, please let this be a joke."


To be continued ...... Continue»
Posted by swapx 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 873  |  
99%
  |  3

Strangers in the night

On that night in mid November, a handsome young man was walking down the road home from work, has he happen to pass a local bar he decided to pop in for a drink before going home.
Has he turned round from the bar to find somewhere to sit and ponder on his day, he caught a glimpse of a beautiful lady sitting all alone at the table in the window.
She looked sad as through she had been rejected or stood up by the person she was meeting. The Handsome young decided to go and see if this beautiful lady would mind if he joined her.
She said ' Sure you can join me.' As she looked at the fine figure of a man who stood there. They started to chat and find out what type of day each other had had, the drinks flowed slowly the conversation got more enjoyable, he asked her what she was doing so far from home and how she was going to get there as it was now quite late, she had no idea of the time till just then as the hrs had flown by.
The Handsome young man decided to offer her a room for the night as he only lived around the corner.
She accepted reluctantly as it was late and had only just meet this man and this is not normal the think she does.
They continue to talk on the way but where soon there, it was a modest house but well decorated.
Inside he offered her a drink and showed her to the spare room, she said thank you, and kissed him for his generosity which sparked a tint of passion and lust in the pair. As they came up for air she dragged him in to the room as they fell on to the bed they started to remove each others clothes in a some what frenzied fashion.
It wasn't long before the pair where rolling around naked and exploring each others bodies.
He caressed her body with his strong hands; he kissed from her beautiful neck right down to the tip of her toes.
She moaned and whimpered as is tongue darted at her now swollen lips and gently hitting her clit which made it erect and throb slightly.
She took hold of this cock and started to suck gently around the tip, and then with out any hesitation took his whole length in to her mouth right up to his balls.
This made him groan with ecstasy, has he sucked, probed and tickled her sweet tight pussy with his tongue he played with her ass which made her suck deeper and deeper till she was gagging for air, her engorged clit was ready to burst, as she came in his mouth with squirts and squirts of cum, her moans and whimpers at this point had react a loud level but where still slightly muffled by his cock which was ready to explode at this point, she continued to suck and suck till he had exploded with gushes of semen down her throat, as she accepted his semen she continued to suck milking every last drop from him.
But she didn’t stop there as she was now very excited and horny; her flexible and luscious tongue soon had him hard again so they could continue on this adventure for unknown satisfaction, without a moments rest she had mounted the handsome young man and started to ride is love pole slow and softly as get a nice feel of it inside her tight pussy and allow herself to adjust to his girth.
She kissed him and caressed his chest as he let out a slight moan as she sank deeper on to is cock, she started to increase her speed ever so gently to enjoy the warm sensual feeling the was rushing through her entire body, her whimpers where ever so slight has his penis gently probed its way to her G-spot, his start to send shivers of pleasure down her spine and flushes of colour to her body it was not long before her pussy started to quiver as her point of ecstasy was being reached, at this point he grabbed her buttocks firmly in his strong hands and started to caress them, he circled her buttocks with his fingers till he found what he was looking for.
As he started to probe and entice his finger in to her hole she let out a little shriek has it entered her most intimate place of all, (this was the first time that anyone had touched like this).
As she reached the point of no return he slide his strong finger into her ass which was greeted with a loud moan of pleasure as she gushed and gushed her juices over his penis and balls, she kissed him again with a longing passion of being well satisfied again, but he had not finished with her just yet as he flipper her over onto her back with legs raised as high as they would go he start to gently at first but quick increased his speed to pound her sweet tight little pussy in to another frenzied orgasm for which he heard the loud whimpers and screams of a beautiful lady at his mercy. This continued for some time as he a second orgasm himself he would withdraw his penis and lick and suck on her swollen lips and erect clit before returning to another position after what felt like hrs she was begging him to take her like she had never been taken before.
As she offer her ass to him he sweetly obliged in taking her to new heights and levels of ecstasy, this was not only the first time for but him also, slow he rubbed a small amount of Crisco on her smooth and shapely buttocks he rubbed his finger all over with Crisco, parted her anus and slowly inserted it, making a slick path for his cock to enter her, protecting her from too abrupt an intrusion, as she begged him to place his penis in as slowly as possibly as not to hurt her virginal hole.
As he slow entered her with is penis her sphincter muscle relaxed a little to allow him entry with harm she did feel a unpleasant feeling for a short time and was biting her lip as not to screech out in pain, but it soon passed and she started to feel is girth envelope her whole passage.
After a short time his rhythm began to increase as she pushed back on to him to receive a lot more of him till his balls started to slap her pussy lips with each of his thrusts, he started to moan louder and louder with each thrust as she did in taking his length up to the hilt of his balls, she started to rubber her clit has he told her to do, it was not long before they both exploded and fell crashing to the bed.
At this point they fell asl**p cuddled up on the bed through complete exhaustion; it was not till the early hours of the morning did she stare to find him not there.
She covered herself in the sheet as she went to find the bathroom, only for them to bump into one another as he brought her breakfast, he directed her to the bathroom and took her breakfast to her room, and she thanked him kindly with a kiss on the cheek, he returned downstairs to finish his coffee and ponder the nights events as she did the same as she eat and dressed.
As she arrived downstairs he asked how she would get home, she thought for a moment or too before replying to his question. She answer with a smile ‘train I think can you call me a cab’ then she wrote down her number as his back was turned to make the call. As the cab arrived she thanked him for the night of hospitality and slipped her number into his hand as she left, the journey home was full of daydreaming and fantasising about the pass night for her.
She was still dreaming as the train pulled into her station, only a passenger next to her awoke her from the dream as she wanted to get off at the same station. As she reached her home the phone was ring, as she rushed through the door to grasp the phone it stopped and the answer phone kicked in she picked up the phone in anticipation that it was the handsome young man from the night before, with her heart rate racing she answered ‘hello’ but it wasn’t only her friend to say sorry about the standing her up last night.
She told her friend that ‘it was ok’ as the night was not a complete loss due to the fact of the encounter with the fine handsome young man that had entertained her, this intrigued her friend as she started to explain and divulge on the event of the evening as she got another incoming call, she quickly ended the first call, in hoping it was him but it was only her mother enquiring about how she was.
After this call her heart rate slowing she went for a shower to cleanse herself ready for another evening with friends, she stripped ready it get in to the warm streams of the jets that where ready to invigorate her body and grabbed her toy as she was still really very horny. As she shampooed, shaved everywhere, soaped and scrubbed, then put on the conditioner on her long silky hair, she picked up the toy and inserted it inside herself making sure the dolphins beak was on her clit, imagining the handsome young man in the shower standing behind her telling her what to do, so she stood up straight pushing the dildo deep into her, and turned it on full throttle, clit and the dildo part rotating and pulsing up and down as well, imagined the handsome young man taking pleasure in watching her as she rinsed the conditioner, knowing she was leaking, she was so wet… rinsed off the conditioner completely then imagined he moving to behind me, turning off the water, having her get on her knees then bend so her ass was up and exposed as he rubbed first his fingers and hand on it, then his cock up and down as the toy still worked it's Magic!
Then he parted her cheeks and fucked her in the shower, coming deep into her ass with the toy still in her pussy.....
She got up after he came and they kissed deeply as he ran his hands across her breast and she ran hers up and down his torso and ass cheeks, she rinsed off again and climbed out of the shower, then she went to her room to get towel dried and imagined him saying he liked the feeling of her being so filled but wanted to see it.... and so came to the bed, got out the other rabbit, and imagined him watch as she inserted the dolphin up her ass, and then put the rabbit in her well lubricated pussy, ears on clit and then turned both toys on.
She exploded immediately with an INTENSE orgasm that left her shaking and had to pull the rabbit out of herself before she was in tears...
After a few minutes her body had stopped shaking and had recovered from the exhausting experience, she dosed in to a light sl**p.
... Continue»
Posted by berternie 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 880  |  
93%
  |  1

My Girlfriends has a creampie pussy for the night.

Ceri my sexy saucy girlfriend was having a night out with the girls. It had been a while since she has been out and she was looking forward to it. As in my previous story Ceri like’s to flirt around with my mates and other lads she finds hot. She love’s being touched up and I don’t mind her having a bit of fun now and again. We had a steaming threesome with a male college friend of mine a few years ago. Since then our sex life has been pretty normal.

My good friend Dave was staying over our house to keep me company while she was out for the night. We had a load of beers in and were having a night of entertainment on the Xbox. Ceri was upstairs getting ready having a few drinks.

When she was final ready she comes downstairs to reveal what she was wearing for the night. She was looking so hot. Black knee high silk boots, black short skirt and a tight black top. Her arse was looking so peachy and her skirt ended at the top of her bum cheeks. Her tits were a nice round perfect handfuls. I just wanted to march her up the stairs and fuck her there and then.

Dave gave Ceri a complement “ Ceri what a sexy bitch you are. I don’t know how Daniel allows you to go out like that.” Ceri smiles and replies “he lets me enjoy myself.” I pulled Ceri close to me and ran my hand up her leg and to feel a bum check. I discovered she wasn’t wearing any knickers. Instantly my cock started to twitch of the thought of her going out dressed like she was with no underwear beneath.

Dave have a nice feel of her bum.“ I said to Dave, who was sitting next to me while I was lifting up her skirt. Dave didn’t hesitate and started to have a good feel. She arched her bum towards him and he slipped his hands between her legs. Slipping a couple of fingers in and out of her pussy. I was so turned on.

After a minute or two of Dave finger fucking Ceri. Her phone rang and her friends were outside in a taxi. She pushes her fanny in my face to show me how wet she was. Rubbing it up and down on my tongue. Give’s me a snog done the same to Dave. Tells us to have a good night and leave’s for destination.

“You’ve got one hot girlfriend Dan. She tastes so good. I can’t believe how easy going you are with her.” Dave said. “I love letting her have fun it spices up our sex life. Plus the thought of her being a little slut now again turns me on. We were talking dirty the other night while fucking and she was telling me how she was going to go out tonight and fuck a stranger tonight. Looks like she might be taking it seriously.” I said.

After a good drink and some hardcore Fifa it was time to crawled into bed. Dave had the spare room. I fell asl**p looking forward to a d***k Ceri waking me up for a raunchy fuck while she tells me how much of a dirty slut she’s been.

While in a deep sl**p I got woken up by Ceri standing at the edge of my bed total naked. I could smell sex on her. She wasn’t that d***k, but I could tell she had a drink. She had turned the lamp on and you could see red hand print marks all over her curvy arse cheeks, were they’d been slapped.

She jumped into bed and had my already throbbing cock in my hand. I reach down for her pussy to discover it to be rather swollen and soaking wet. The wet seemed like a mixture of fanny juice’s and hot spunk.

As she was wanking me off I whisper in her ear “what did you get up to tonight. You sexy little slut.” Ceri then gets on top of me. My cock eased in side her normally tight pussy. I started to fuck her at a steady pace. Ceri started whispering in my ear. “Firstly I pulled this hunky man on the dance floor at one on the clubs I was in. We were passionately kissing. He felt my arse, found out I had no knickers on and wasted no time rubbing up my pussy. I could feel his cock through his jeans. It was huge. Had to be at least 10 inches. He was so handsome and muscular. I loved his smell to.

He invited me back to his so I didn’t refuse. We quickly marched to a taxi and were followed by two of his friends who were also really fit. We got in six seated taxi Before I knew it all three of them were sliding there hands in and out between my legs. Slipping there fingers into my soaking wet pussy. There cocks were out and I was tossing each of them off in turn. The three of them had big dicks. They had my tits out and were also sucking on my erect nipples.”

I was more and more turned on by what she was telling me. I was keeping a steady hard pace up but was holding back a load of spunk that I could of easier shot into to Ceri’s abused pussy.

Ceri was know panting heavy in my ear. Continuing to tell her me about what she had go up to “We arrived at our destination. Before we’ve enter the house one of the lads had bent me over there garden wall and was shagging me. We got in the house and for about hour the three of them fucked my pussy and arse. Iv been spit roasted had one in arse one in my pussy at the same time. Iv sucking them off, been riding there cocks hard. Then they bent me over the arm of the chair until the three of them spunked deep inside me.

After all that fun iv just wanted to get home to tell you and get fucked by you. As I came home I seen Dave asl**p and couldn’t resist fucking him as well. I told him you told me to. He’s shagged me hard for twenty minutes to.” With that I spunked deep inside her aswell. I turned the light on and told her to open her legs wide. Her fanny was red roar. There was spunk dripping out of her.

She enjoyed being a slut for the night and she has promised to set up one of her hot lady friends for me to shag because as much as I like the thought of her shagging other’s, I’m starting to feel left out.
... Continue»
Posted by danny227 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  Views: 2007  |  
88%
  |  2

The Night Audit: Second Night

Cory’s dick popped in my mouth like a Champaign bottle. It didn’t take long; less than a minute. He wasn’t anywhere as big as the guy who just fucked me, but he came a lot, like he’d been storing it up for eighteen years.

“Oh shit, man,” he gasped above me while his jizz dribbled out the corner of my mouth and down my chin. It was embarrassing, not so much that I was on my knees with his cock in my mouth, but because my pussy was wet and I was horny again. So when he told me to lift my skirt and bend over the counter, I protested, but not very hard.

“This is the only time this is ever going to happen,” I warned him.

“Cool,” he said, and he gripped my hips and slid his dick inside me. It felt good. It felt really good. After the pounding I took from the guy in 329, Cory’s smaller dick felt like a nice rub down massage after a hard soccer match. I tried not to show it, though. I didn’t want Cory to think I liked it, or that I was, like, some depraved slut or something. I bit down on my lower lip and tried to take long, deep breaths.

“Here,” Cory said, reaching around and pushing his laptop in front of my face. The video he recorded from the security camera of me getting fucked was still playing and I thought he was going to make me watch it, but he stopped the video and opened another. “You’ll like this,” he said, his hips bouncing in a steady rhythm against my ass.

“If you tell anyone about this I’ll rip your nuts off,” the girl in the video said. I could only see here hand. It was wrapped around a hard cock that looked very much like the one I’d just had in my mouth. “Cool,” said the owner of the cock, and I had no trouble recognizing Cory’s voice. He was sitting behind the wheel of his truck and the camera was aimed at his crotch. Then the girl lowered her face into view. She pulled her blonde hair back behind her neck and took Cory’s dick in her mouth. Cory fucked me slowly from behind and I watched my s****r, Jamie, suck his cock on the monitor in front of me.

“Nice,” both Corys said in unison, the one in the video getting his dick sucked by my s****r, and the one behind me with his dick in my pussy. I couldn’t say anything. I just stared in shock. My s****r twisted her lips and bobbed up and down on the tube of flesh in her mouth. I recognized the techniques she showed me on the carrot as her tongue snaked around the tip, teasing him. I could tell she was trying not to enjoy it, but I could also hear the sounds she made while she sucked. I was making those same sounds when Cory’s cock was in my mouth. They’re the sounds you make when you want to fuck.

‘”She doesn’t know you recorded this, does she?” I managed to ask with a shaky voice as he continued to fuck me. He didn’t answer me, but I could tell that the camera was hidden and Jamie had no idea it was there. I had watched enough blowjob videos to know that the girls always look at the camera when they know it’s there. Jamie was too focused on the cock in her mouth to know she was being recorded.

It was a short video. The digital Cory didn’t last any longer than the Cory behind me, and I felt a touch of pride at my s****r’s skill in draining his cock in less than sixty seconds. He was doing better fucking me, though, and I closed my eyes when the video went black and tried to enjoy his cock without letting him know I was enjoying it.

“She knew this camera was recording,” Cory said form behind me, and I opened my eyes to see him open another video. I felt a swooping feeling in my belly, but I couldn’t look away.

It was chaotic at first, like he almost dropped the camera. Then the image steadied. It was dark so it was hard to see, but eventually I could make out the figure of a girl’s ass.

“You and your s****r have great asses,” Cory said, squeezing mine. I realized the view I had of Jamie’s ass on screen was the same one Cory had of mine while he fucked me. She was either bent over like me, or on all fours getting fucked. It was still too dark to tell. He was holding the camera and aiming it down at her.

The camera seemed to adjust and the image brightened slightly. She was on her knees, on a bed. But something was confusing. Were those legs? The camera widened out and moved up her back. She definitely knew she was being filmed. She looked over her shoulder, directly into the lens, her face filled with lust. Then she turned back, and now I could see that those were legs on either side of her. They belonged to Cory. He wasn’t fucking my s****r from behind like he was fucking me. He was lying back against the headboard with his legs spread while Jamie sucked his dick.

“Who..?” I gasped, but Cory was fucking me hard and fast from behind now and I couldn’t catch my breath. My s****r was in bed with two guys, sucking Cory off while someone else fucked her. The camera steadied and I recognized the bedspread and the cheap painting on the wall over Cory’s head. They were in one of the hotel rooms upstairs.

“Aaaaagh!” Cory cried out behind me. He gripped my ass and slammed his hips into me. I could feel his hot spunk spray-painting the walls of my cunt. Somewhere in the back of my mind an angry voice was awakened to the fact that this dork had just shot his wad inside of me. I was on birth control, so I wasn’t too worried, but still, I never said he could do that. Normally, I would have turned around and belted him, but I was still in shock watching my s****r with two guys.

“That’s the first time I’ve ever fucked s****rs before,” Cory said with pride, pulling his cock from my pussy.

“Who was that guy?” I demanded, still clutching the counter and trying to catch my breath. Cory reached around me and snapped the laptop shut.

“No one,” he said, sounding suddenly sheepish, “I probably shouldn’t have shown you that.”

“Who was it?” I repeated more f***efully. I was starting to feel angry, partly because I was so close to cumming and he just stopped, but also because there was suddenly all this stuff about my s****r that I had no idea about and this dork was bragging that he fucked both of us.

“I swore to Jamie that I would never tell anyone,” he said, zipping up his fly.

“Why did you show me that, then?” I shot back.

“I don’t know,” he said, reaching for his laptop, “I just got carried away.”

“No,” I snapped, grabbing hold of the laptop.

“Give me that,” he pleaded, but I stomped over to my bag, ripped it open, and pulled out my flash drive for school. “What are you doing?” he huffed, making another grab for his laptop. I brushed his hand away and plugged my flash drive into the USB port.

“You’re never going to tell anyone about tonight,” I said, and I grabbed the security video of me getting fucked in the hallway and the videos of my s****r and dragged them to my flash drive. “And if you think you’re going to blackmail me into sucking your dick every time I see you,” I sneered, deleting the videos on his hard drive once they were copied, “I’ll tell my Dad that you d**gged me and ****d me, and after he stomps the shit out of you, I’ll rip your nuts off myself.”

“I wasn’t going to blackmail you,” Cory muttered with a fearful look in his stoned eyes. The morning housekeeper pulled up outside and Cory quickly tucked his weed and laptop back into his bag. He spent the rest of the shift running around doing more Night Audit duties while I sat and fumed about the videos and my s****r.

***

My friends were bummed that I couldn’t go on the road trip to party with the out-of-town boys when Friday night rolled around, but I got busted speeding after school on Tuesday and had to empty my bank account to pay the ticket. It seemed impossible that I would ever save enough money to buy a new iPhone, so this time I volunteered to work the Night Audit and pick up a few extra hours. They hired someone on Wednesday. He worked that night but didn’t show up Thursday night.

“You cum a lot,” I told Cory, pulling his dick from my mouth and catching the pearls dribbling down my chin before they dripped onto my blouse.

“Ya?” he panted, his expression still slightly shocked.

“You taste good though,” I said, licking my finger clean. I stood up and lifted my skirt. I didn’t bother wearing panties, so when I bent over the counter I was ready.

“You sure?” Cory asked, hesitating.

“Ya,” I said, wagging my ass at him. He stepped up, grabbed my hips, and pushed his cock inside me. I stretched out over the counter, not worrying this time that he knew I was enjoying it. We had to stop once when a woman came in to ask what our rates were. I think she saw me straightening my skirt because she looked at me funny. Cory couldn’t get his zipper up so he just stood with his back to us pretending to sort papers or something.

“Don’t cum inside me,” I warned after the woman left and he was fucking me again. I could tell by his increasing rhythm that he was getting close.

“Where should I cum?” he grunted, squeezing my ass hard.

“Tell me when you’re ready,” I panted.

“I’m ready,” he cried, not thirty seconds later. I pushed him back with my ass, spun quickly around, and dropped to my knees. I could taste my pussy on his dick and I liked it. It reminded me of sucking the black guy’s cock and tasting his wife. Cory shot another load down my throat and I took my time milking him dry.

It had been a long week for me. I slept all day after my first Night Audit shift, and woke up feeling embarrassed and ashamed about what had happened, both with Cory and the black guy. But when bedtime rolled around and I couldn’t sl**p, I snuck downstairs and plugged my flash drive into the f****y computer.

I watched the security video of me and the black guy in the hall, and whatever shame and embarrassment I had vanished immediately. It was bizarre watching myself suck and fuck this huge man and his gorgeous black cock. I rubbed my clit and came twice watching it and reliving it in my brain. I knew if I could go back in time, I would do it all over again, even let him cum on my face and leave me there in the hall.

A light flipped on upstairs and I quickly closed the video and opened a homework assignment on my flash drive. It was my Dad. I don’t think he bought that I was up at midnight on the computer doing homework. He probably thought I was surfing the web. The computer had parental controls on it, though, so he wasn’t worried that I was looking at anything inappropriate. Normally he would have been angry that I was up so late with school in the morning, but he understood that my sl**p schedule was out of whack because of the Night Audit shift.

“Don’t stay up too late,” was all he said, and went back upstairs. The light clicked off and I counted to one hundred before I opened up my s****r’s video.

It was hot! I watched from beginning to end and then jumped around to re-watch certain parts, like when Jamie put both cocks in her mouth at the same time, or when she straddled Cory’s cock and the guy with the camera pushed his cock into her ass. He fucked my s****r in the ass while she was riding Cory’s dick! I couldn’t believe it. Then they switched and Cory had his dick in Jamie’s ass while the other guy fucked her pussy. And my s****r loved it! I’ve watched a lot of porn and I’ve never seen anyone so into fucking as my s****r was in that video. It ended with her on the bed and both dicks showering her face and body in cum. I lost track of how many times I came watching it.

“Who was the other guy?” I asked Cory on Friday night while his dick was still wet with my spit. He told me that the video of Jamie in his truck happened when they were Juniors. They were at a party and Jamie had just had a big fight with Mark, this asshole she used to go out with. Cory was getting ready to leave when Jamie asked if he would give her a ride home.

Cory said it was Jamie’s idea to pull over behind the Safeway. He was shocked when she reached over and put her hand on his dick. He thought she hated him. He was right, but she was angry with her boyfriend and horny, so she sucked his cock. Then she climbed in the back of his truck and gripped the role bar with her skirt pulled up and her ass in the air. He had a camera hidden in his dashboard to secretly record some girl that used to give him head, but he didn’t have any way to record it when he fucked my s****r in the back of his truck, not without her seeing the camera anyway.

“Ya, but who was the other guy in the hotel room?” I pressed him. He was very detailed about the truck but completely mum about the hotel.

“Just some dude,” was all he would say, despite my teasing lips on his balls. The reason I fucked Cory again was because I wanted to know all about the video my s****r made. Well, that was mostly the reason. I was also so horny after watching the video that I just wanted to fuck and I almost didn’t care whose cock did the deed. I didn’t have a boyfriend at the time, so I was feeling desperate. That was why I got the speeding ticket after school.

Remember the twenty-two-year-old guy that took my virginity when I was f******n, before he got busted dealing weed? He was out on parole and wanted to hook up. It was a bad idea, I knew that, but I really needed to fuck. Unfortunately, when I got to his place, there was all kinds of shit going on. Some girl was throwing his stuff out the window while he stood in the yard screaming at her. When she saw me drive up she ran after my car. I was still speeding three blocks away when the cop busted me.

“Why can’t you tell me?” I nagged Cory. He was zipping up his pants. He had to get started on the audit.

“I promised your s****r,” he said.

“I already saw the video,” I whined, “Why can’t you just tell me how it happened?”

“Did you watch the whole thing?” he asked, punching keys on the hotel computer.

“Ya,” I told him.

“You liked it?” he asked. I shrugged.

“I just wanna know how it happened?” I said.

“Ya, you liked it,” he snorted, “That’s why you were so hot for my dick tonight.”

“Shut up,” I huffed, trying to sound offended.

“Have you ever been fucked in the ass?” he asked crudely.

“No,” I sneered, as if the idea was disgusting.

“You s****r loves it,” he said, popping open the register and counting out the cash. I didn’t say anything. “Do you want to do it?” he asked after stuffing the cash back into the register.

“Do what?” I said anxiously.

“Do what your s****r did, in the video,” he said casually.

“No!” I answered too quickly.

“I can talk to the other guy in the video,” he went on, “I’m sure he’d love to fuck you.”

“Shut up,” I said, sure he was teasing me, but also a little frightened and excited that he wasn’t.

“It’s the only way you’re gonna find out about your s****r’s video,” he shrugged.

“Whatever,” I scoffed, dismissing his offer, whether it was real or fake. I was actually trembling, though, when I pulled his laptop in front of me to let him focus on the audit. I couldn’t count how many times I had cum watching my s****r in that video. It was hotter and nastier than any porn I had ever watched, and it was my s****r who had done all those things.

The thing about the porn you watch online is that you never know the people who are in the videos, so it always seems sort of unreal, like, that doesn’t really happen, or it only happens to porn stars that live in far away places. But I knew the girl in this porno. She wasn’t some exotic porn star. She was my s****r, and she was going to one of the best journalism schools on a scholarship. Girls like that didn’t do the things my s****r did in that video. Now, unless he was lying, Cory was telling me that I could be the girl in that video. The very idea made my heart pound so hard in my chest that it hurt.

I composed about a thousand texts and emails over the last week to my s****r asking her about the video, but each time I chickened out before sending anything. I was kind of mad at her for having this secret life and keeping it from me, but I knew she would be mad if she knew I found out. She would also want to kill Cory. He wasn’t my favorite person in the world, but as far as I could tell, he hadn’t told anybody about what happened with the black guy and he wasn’t trying to blackmail me into fucking him.

Sitting there at the front desk with the taste of cum still strong in y mouth, I again fought the urge to text Jamie. I wanted her to tell me what Cory wouldn’t, but I knew it was a bad idea. To distract myself, I got online and started surfing. I ended up on Craig’s List. It was where I went sometimes when I was bored and horny. I liked reading the ads in the Casual Encounters section. It was fun to see what skeevy things guys were into.

While Cory printed reports, I sifted through the ads. It was a lot of the usual thing; “Are There Any Real Girls On Here?” and “Who Likes Being Licked?” I clicked on one that simply read, “Head$”. It was the dollar sign that intrigued me.

I can think of a hundred great reasons why you would want my cock in your mouth tonight. Text me if you can think of a reason. Include a photo.

There was a number at the bottom of the ad. My heart was thumping again. I looked up over the laptop. Cory was focused on his work. His bag was sitting on his counter and I could see his phone sticking out of the pocket. I didn’t want to use my phone, and even if I did, until I could afford a new iPhone, I was stuck with a cheap WalMart track phone that didn’t even have a camera.

I have three reasons, my lips, my tongue, my tits;) Hit me back if you like.

Jamie <3

I decided to use my s****r’s name at the last moment. I was just playing around. I wasn’t going to meet the guy. But still, I didn’t want to give him my real name and Jamie’s name seemed perfect for a whore. I did snap a sexy pic of myself showing lots of cleavage, though, and sent that with the text.

Wow! Are you for real? Do you swallow?

JohnB

He texted back almost immediately, and I felt my heart do a little jump inside my chest.

Yes & Yes ;)

I snapped another pic with Cory’s phone, this time of me holding up a little note that I scribbled reading, “Hi JohnB.”

You’ll suck me cock bareback and swallow my cum for $100?

I looked up over the computer again. Cory was sorting reports and stuffing cash in envelopes. He set two one hundred dollar bills aside and made change, replacing them in the till with fives and twenties. It took me almost an entire week to earn a hundred dollars, and my speeding ticket cost me one hundred and twenty. I was good at sucking cock. I could make Cory blow his wad in under a minute. “A hundred dollars for less than a minute of work,” I thought. I liked sucking cock, too. “How many people are lucky enough to get paid for doing something they love?” my Dad always said.

Yes!

My hands trembled when I sent the text. It was the first one I sent where I wasn’t messing around.

When can you get here?

Shit! I knew I couldn’t leave, and I also knew the idea that was forming in my head was crazy. I texted him back.

I’m at work. Can you come here?

Where do you work?

I took another pic with the hotel sign visible behind me and sent him the address along with instructions on what to do. He had one last question for me.

You’re eighteen, right?

Yes <3

The next twenty minutes seemed like a lifetime, until JohnB sent me a text letting me know he was outside in the parking lot. Then it seemed like it had passed in twenty seconds. I texted back, telling him to wait. Cory was just finishing printing out the bills. There weren’t many check outs that night, and I had done such a good job with my mouth and pussy that he didn’t mind when I said I didn’t want to slide the bills under the doors.

“You owe me one,” he grinned, heading to the elevator with the bills in hand.

I sent JohnB another text, and just like that he walked through the front door. He looked as nervous as I felt. I almost chickened out and ducked behind the counter. He was old. Not super old, but older than my Dad. He wasn’t cute. He wasn’t hideous either, but he really wasn’t cute. He had a bit of a belly and he was wearing a baseball cap so it looked like maybe he was bald. He walked up to the counter looking nervously from side to side, and a voice inside my head was saying, “Just tell him no. Tell him someone was playing a trick on him. Tell him you’ll call the cops if he doesn’t leave!”

“Wow!” he said with wide eyes that were locked on my tits. Whether I was on autopilot, or what, I don’t know, but I simply slid the key-card across the counter to him.

“Go up that way,” I said, pointing him to the stairs across the lobby. I could see Cory on the security cameras. He was on the other side of the building.

“I’ll see you in a minute,” he said, smiling like a k** who just won a toy at the fair. He disappeared up the stairs and I stood there, feeling numb at first, then like my heart might break through my ribs.

The front desk phone rang right as Cory stepped off the elevator into the lobby. I had texted JohnB to call when I saw Cory was finished, and then I erased the texts and my pics from Cory’s phone and tucked it back into his backpack. I picked up the front desk phone.

“Sure,” I said, “No problem. I’ll be right up.”

“What’s up?” Cory asked, sliding behind the desk and picking up his laptop.

“Room 223 wants an extra pillow,” I said, “I’ll get it.”

“I’m gonna blaze,” Cory said, snatching his baggie of weed from his bag, “I’ll save you some.”

“Thanks,” I said, grabbing the housekeeping keys and heading for the stairs. I didn’t bother to get a pillow. I could see Cory standing out front from the second floor window, which meant he wasn’t watching me on the security cameras. I rounded a corner, and much too quickly, I was standing in front of room 221, the unrented room next to 223. I stood there for a long minute, second guessing myself and trying to remember how to breathe.

“A hundred dollars for less than a minute,” I whispered to myself, and then I watched my hand rise in front of me and felt my knuckles rap softly against the door.

“Hey,” he said with a nervous, disbelieving smile, “Come on in.” He stepped back and held open the door. I froze. He was naked, except for a towel wrapped around his waist. He held the knot in his fist. The front of the towel was tented with an obvious hard on. “Sorry,” he said, reading the look of shock on my face, “I thought it would be easier if I…” His voice trailed off, and then he started again, “I didn’t touch anything else in the room, just the towel.”

He was hairy. His chest and arms and belly were covered in hair. The hat was gone and I was right, he was mostly bald. My eyes dropped to the tent holding up the towel. It was big. Not as big as the black guy’s, but bigger than Cory’s and the other guys I had been with. I felt a flush of heat spread through my body, and the voice in my head whispered, “Focus on the cock.”

“It’s okay,” I finally muttered, and my shaking legs carried me into the room. He shut the door behind us and something in me settled. “I’m doing this,” I whispered to myself.

“What’s that?” he said, looking nervous.

“Nothing,” I shrugged, and then I smiled warmly at him.

“I’m a little nervous,” he smiled, relaxing a bit, “I’ve never really done this before.”

“Me neither,” I said, then immediately worried that I shouldn’t have told him that.

“Really?” he asked, looking almost relieved.

“No,” I said, relaxing as he relaxed, “Yours is the first ad I’ve ever answered.” We were both just standing there awkwardly in the middle of the room. There was a king-size bed and a small table with chairs by the window. He clutched the towel to his waist and I stared at the tented front.

“What did you like about my ad?” he asked.

“The money, I guess,” I answered honestly. He laughed.

“What do you need the money for?” he grinned. I told him I wanted an iPhone. “I guess they don’t pay you enough here for that,” he offered.

“Not really,” I shrugged.

“Well, I’m glad you answered,” he said, and he grabbed his wallet. It was sitting on the table and as he reached for it, I saw that he was still wearing black socks and had a big gold watch on his wrist. His clothes were folded neatly on the chair beside the table, and his shoes were on the floor underneath the chair. He lifted a hundred dollar bill from the wallet.

“I was sure you were going to be a fake,” he said, turning back to me with the bill in his hand, “I can’t believe how gorgeous you are.”

“Thanks,” I muttered, blushing slightly, my eyes on the hundred in his hand.

“And you look so young,” he said with something like awe in his voice, “Are you sure you’re eighteen?”

“Uh,” I stammered. It felt like my brain was stuck. He was smiling, like he had made a joke, but his face suddenly became serious.

“How old are you really?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, “It’s alright, you can tell me. Id rather no the truth.”

“Um…” I hesitated again.

“I won’t be upset,” he promised.

“I’m sixteen,” I told him. He let out an audible sigh and his mouth dropped open a bit.

“Sixteen,” he repeated in a breathless voice. “Are you sure you want to do this?” he asked.

“Yes,” I said. The moment I walked in the door I made my mind up that I wouldn’t chicken out.

“Here,” he said, and he held out the hundred dollar bill.

“Thanks,” I said, feeling his finger brush against mine when I took the bill. I tucked it into the tiny pocket on the side of my skirt. With his eyes glued to me, he sat down on the bed, leaned back on one arm, and then pulled the towel to the side. He had thick, hairy legs and a round hairy belly, and jutting up from the center of all that hair was a long, fat cock with a swollen purple head.

“Do you like it?” he asked as I stared.

“Yes,” I nodded, and I wasn’t lying. My pulse was racing and I could feel my panties soaking through. “This is really happening,” said the excited voice in my head.

“Can I see your tits?” he asked with a slightly desperate tone to his voice.

“Um…” I muttered, and my eyes went to the clock on the nightstand next to the bed. It read 2:07 and I tried to calculate how long I had been away from the front desk and how much of Cory’s joint was left.

“I’ll give you another hundred if you’ll take all your clothes off for me,” the large hairy man on the bed added quickly. He had taken my hesitation as reluctance and felt he needed to sweeten the offer. He grabbed his wallet again and pulled free another hundred.

“Okay,” I said, taking the bill from his outstretched hand. He sat back again and devoured me with his eyes. I unhooked the skirt and he gripped his cock, massaging it slowly. I let the skirt drop to the floor and stepped out of it and the flats I was wearing. I unbuttoned the blouse with trembling hands and he squeezed and milked his cock, his eyes burning into me.

“Oh my God,” he sighed when I let the blouse fall from my shoulders, “You’re not wearing panties?” I shook my head no. I was standing there in just my black lace bra. “I wanna see your tits,” he breathed, and I could see a milky pearl squeezed from the tip of his dick. I reached behind me, unsnapped my bra, and let it slip down my arms.

“Oh my God,” he sighed, drinking me in with his eyes. “You’re only sixteen?” he asked, staring with disbelief as I stood there naked in front of him.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded. He looked me up and down, his hand gripping his fat cock.

“You shave your pussy,” he said.

“Ya,” I blushed.

“Do all girls your age shave their pussies now?” he asked.

“Mostly, ya,” I answered honestly.

“How come?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” I shrugged, “It feels good, I guess.”

“It feels good when you fuck?” he added, and the words made me tremble slightly.

“Ya,” I said, feeling my body flush red.

“Do you like to fuck?” he asked.

“Ya,” I grinned shyly.

“Do you fuck a lot?” he asked, still milking his cock.

“When I can,” I told him.

“How old were you the first time you fucked,” he asked, and I could see he was getting more and more excited.

“Thirteen,” I lied. I wasn’t sure why I lied, except that something told me it would excite him. I was right.

“How old was the guy?” he asked.

“Thirty-eight,” I lied, and he gasped audibly.

“Who was he, Baby?” he said, his voice trembling.

“A guy I babysat for,” I said, inventing on the spot. An image of Mr. Walker, a guy I actually babysat for and would have fucked if he wanted to, flashed across my mind.

“You like older men, then?” he asked, almost pleading for my answer.

“Ya,” I told him, not untruthfully.

“Are you wet now, Baby Girl?”

“Yes.”

“Show me.”

We both looked down at my pussy and I pried my lips open with my fingers, revealing my pink inner flesh to him. It glistened with wetness in the soft glow of the table lamp. I ran my finger along my moist gash, shivering slightly at my own touch. Then I held the evidence up for him to see. He moved slowly forward, as if he was in a trance, and I didn’t pull away. His lips encased my finger and I let him taste my juices.

“Do you wanna suck my cock, Baby Girl?” he finally asked, sitting back on the bed.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded, and I stepped between his spread thighs. He reached a timid hand out to touch my thigh. I let it slide up my naked body as I lowed to my knees.

“Oh my God,” he panted. My elbows came to rest on his warm, pillowy thighs and I took his bloated cock in my tiny fist. A milky lube had seeped from the slit at the top of his dick and I smeared it over the spongy mushroom cap and down the length of his shaft.

“Mmm,” I giggled, loving the feel.

“Can I play with your tits?” he said, reaching forward and cupping them before I answered.

“Uh-huh,” I nodded. I loved having my tits fondled. I sat up on my knees, the slick lube on his dick inspiring me, and I pushed my soft tits around his dick.

“Oh shit, Baby Girl,” he gasped, and he lifted his hips, pushing his cock between my cleavage. He squeezed my tits around his dick, and I licked and kissed the head when it poked through. “Daddy loves your tits, Baby Girl,” he moaned.

The words surprised and excited me, but I had no time to react. He was gripping my tits and fucking them with quick thrusts. “Daddy’s gonna cum, Baby Girl,” he cried, and suddenly he had a fistful of my hair and was pushing my mouth down onto his cock. It erupted hard and hot, coating my tongue and slipping down my throat.

“Yes,” he hissed, “Swallow Daddy’s cock, Baby Girl. Swallow Daddy’s cum.” I gulped and breathed and gulped until his thick rod had emptied itself in my mouth. His hand left the back of my head and I sat back on my heels, gasping for air.

“Daddy needs to fuck you, Baby Girl,” he suddenly declared in a desperate voice, “Daddy needs to feel his cock inside his Baby Girl.” My pussy juices were running like a river down my thighs and I couldn’t believe how much this fat, hairy man had turned me on. I was ready to do anything he asked me when he shoved his wallet into my hand. “Take everything in there,” he pleaded, “Just let Daddy fuck his Little Girl.”

There were four one hundred dollar bills in the wallet and I clutched them in my fist as he laid me back on the bed and climbed on top of me with his large, hairy body. He stuffed his fat cock into my tight, dripping gash, and I wrapped my arms and legs around him and cried with my mouth next to his ear, “Yes, Daddy! Yes! Fuck me, Daddy!”... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1665  |  
100%

I Spent the Night With My Neighbor Kassey

Here’s my fantasy story about a real sexy woman named Kassey.

My name is Denny and I’m to Jodi. We live in Knoxville, Tennessee in a quiet residential neighborhood. Next door to my right are my neighbors Kassey and Jim. We’ve known each other for about five years now and had become good friends.

But there’s a problem. I have been fantasizing about fucking Kassey from the second I first met her. I mean I spent countless hours stroking my cock thinking about what Kassey’s D-cup tits look like and wondering if she shaves her pussy. I would catch her sunbathing in her back yard in a skimpy black bikini and that sight gave me an instant boner. So I would be in the bathroom jerking off saying “Fuck me Kassey me” while I would shoot my load of cum into the sink.

Then it happened. My dream came true one weekend in July.

Jodi went up to Kentucky to spend the weekend with her parents. I opted to stay home as her parents were nice, but I could only stand about an hour of time with them.

It was Friday night and Jodi had left three hours ago and was at her parents home.

I decided to head on out to the Kroger grocery store to buy some snacks for my home alone weekend.

While I walked through the parking lot and headed to the store entrance, I saw Kassey walking through the lot with a bag of groceries in her hand.

She looked so hot in her black tee shirt, blue jeans shorts and sandals. Kassey was about five feet ten inches with long wavy brown hair down to the middle of her back. She had a slender frame and sexy shapely legs. And of course very sexy feet.

“Denny,” she called out the second she saw me approaching her.

“Hey Kassey,” I said then stopped by her then I took a glance at her sexy feet and noticed she wore red nail polish today.
Kassey noticed me eyeing her feet and did not say anything. “So, what are you doing this weekend?”

“Chilling. Jodi’s up in Kentucky visiting her parents and will be back Monday morning. What are you and Jim doing?”

“I’m home alone until late Sunday night. Jim’s over in Memphis visiting some old buddies probably drinking beer and fishing knowing him,” she replied.

We looked at each other for a few seconds a little speechless.

“If you’re not doing anything important, why don’t you come over? I bought this cheap DVD here at Kroger and was going to have some drinks, snacks and watch it. I would love some company,” she said.

For a second I couldn’t believe my ears. Since I’ve known Kassey, we’ve never had any time alone. I was afraid I would embarrass myself or get slapped by Kassey or punched by Jim. Then Jodi would beat the crap out of me. “Sure, I would love that,” I replied knowing I would be kicking myself in the butt if I turned down this offer.

“Great, I’ll see you at eight,” she said in what I thought was a bit of a sexy tone.

“Eight it is,” I replied then walked away with a spring in my step and a smile on my face. Then I turned around. “Want me to bring anything?” I called out.

“Just your body,” Kassey replied while she walked away.

I turned back around and headed to the store with a bigger spring in my step.

It felt like eight o’clock that took forever to arrive. But it finally did and I left out my back porch and headed over to Kassey’s back porch.

I got to her back porch and saw Kassey through her sliding glass door in the kitchen emptying a bag of Lays potato chips into a large plastic boy. I promised myself that I wouldn’t do anything stupid to get into deep trouble. I tapped on the sliding glass door.

From her kitchen, Kassey motioned for me to come inside.

I opened the sliding glass door and stepped inside.

“Lock the door,” she said while she grabbed the bowl of chips.

I locked the door and started liking the way things started out.

“Let’s go into the TV room,” she said while she walked down the hallway from the kitchen.

I followed Kassey into their den. This was one of their bedrooms that she and Jim converted into a den. It had a Futon up against one wall with a coffee table and a 50-inch HDTV at the other wall. I loved watching TV at their house with Jim.

She placed the bowl of chips on the coffee table. “I made us some Margarita’s” she said then headed to the door.

I sat down on the Futon and waited.

A few seconds later, Kassey entered the den with two glasses and a pitcher of Margarita in hand. “I’m glad I saw you at Kroger’s earlier,” she said while she set the glasses and pitcher down.

“Why?”

“Saved me a phone call. I was planning on calling you to invite you over tonight,” she said while she poured our drinks.

“How did you know I would be available?”

“Jodi told me she was going away for the weekend,” she said then sat down on the Futon and sat next to me by my left side.

Kassey picked up her remote and turned on the TV and DVD player.

The Not Another Teen Movie movie started playing on the TV.

Kassey grabbed one of the glasses filled with Margarita and held it up. “To us having a fun filled weekend,” she said for her toast.

I grabbed my glass and we clinked them together. “To us,” I added and started having nasty thoughts about Kassey running through my head.

Thirty minutes had passed and we ate potato chips and drank our Margarita’s. We both were on our second glass and I started to get a good buzz going. She made them strong.

Then things started to change a bit and I started to realize that maybe Kassey had a secret addenda on her mind. It started when I dropped some small pieces of potato chips in my crotch.

Kassey saw them, reached over and picked up the pieces off my crotch. She ate them.

Then Kassey placed her bare feet up on the coffee table to stretch her legs.

I couldn’t help checking out her sexy toes. She caught me eyeing them and just smiled.

“Do you like my feet?” she asked while she wiggled her toes.

“Ah, yeah,” I replied and got a little embarrassed.

“Do you think I have sexy feet?”

“I do,” I immediately replied and surprised myself.

Kassey just smiled and poured some more Margarita into her glass.

“I’m done with the chips. You can have them,” she said.

“I’m also done with them,” I replied.

Kassey placed the bowl of half eaten chips on the one end of the coffee table.

She started to inch closer to me and then before I realized it, she rested her head against my shoulder. I started to feel my bl**d rushing to my cock.

Then I decided to take a chance. I placed my left arm around Kassey’s shoulder.
She cuddled closer to me and I was in heaven.


Five minutes had passed and Kassey’s right hand slowly moved over my left thigh.

Her right hand lightly tapped on my thigh while she laughed at a scene in the movie.

I slowly inched my legs apart just in case her hand wanted to venture closer to my crotch.

She let her right hand rest on my thigh. Then her fingers slowly moved to the inner of my left thigh. I started to feel my cock get hard and wonder if she would notice the bulge growing in my jeans shorts.

I started to get a little out of breath while I thought about her right hand resting on my inner left thigh.

“I’m in the mood for some slow dancing. Are you?” she asked while she glanced over at me.

“Sure. That sounds great,” I replied.

Kassey removed her right hand from my left thigh, grabbed the remote and turned off the TV.

She got up and walked over to a small desk where she had previously placed her iPad there. She turned it on and opened iTunes.

The song Only Time by Enya started playing from her iPad.

“Let’s dance,” she said with a smile.

I got up off the Futon and walked over to her.

It felt so good to place my arms around her body and then felt better once I felt her arm go around my body. We pressed our bodies together and started to slow dance.

Then I could feel my cock get rock hard. I wondered if she could feel it.

“Feels good,” she moaned out.

“Sure does,” I replied and could feel Kassey moving her crotch closer to my crotch.

I knew I could take a chance. I flicked her hair away and started kissing on the left side of her neck.

“I love it when my neck is kissed,” she moaned.

I decided to take another huge chance. I kissed my way across her cheek over to her lips. I gave her a light kiss on the lips. She gave me a light kiss on my lips. We kissed and it turned passionate.

Her tongue darted into my mouth.

My tongue darted into her mouth.

I decided to spice it up a bit. I brought my mouth over to her left hear. “Is Kassey a slut?” I whispered into her ear then I started sucking on her left ear lobe.

“Yes, I’m a slut,” she moaned out and loved her ear lobe being sucked on.

“Good, I love sluts,” I whispered into her ear.

“I’m a nasty slut,” Kassey replied a little louder.

While we danced, I moved my hand down and lightly grasped the back of her jeans shorts.

She moaned. “I love having my ass fondled,” she said then started kissing the left side of my neck.

I groped the rear of her jeans shorts.

She moaned.

Then I turned her around and we slow danced with her backside pressed up against my front.

I ran my hands across the front of her tee shirt and could feel that she was braless underneath it. It didn’t take long for me to me to find her erect nipples that started to poke through the material of her tee shirt.

Kassey moaned while I fondled with her erect nipples through her tee shirt. Then she pressed her backside harder against my crotch while I fondled with her nipples.

I let go of her nipples and ran my hand down toward her crotch.

I lifted up her tee shirt and let my right hand head straight to her crotch.

I could feel Kassey wore cotton panties once my fingers started touching them.

Kassey moaned while I ran my hand deeper down her crotch with the destination of her pussy.

She moaned while I started rubbing her pussy through the material of her cotton panties.

“Feels good,” Kassey moaned while I rubbed her pussy through her panties.

“Kassey, I’ve always wanted to fuck you. I hope you know that and don’t mind,” I whispered in her right ear.

“Good, because I’ve away had a fantasy of you fucking me,” she moaned out while she enjoyed me rubbing her pussy. I could feel her panties getting a little moist while I rubbed her crotch.

I moved both of my hand under her tee shirt and headed straight to her tits.

I thought I was going to cum in my jeans the seconds I finally go the opportunity to touch her bare tits. Her D-Cup tits were so perky and her nipples were so fucking hard.

Then I couldn’t take it any longer. I grabbed the bottom of her tee shirt and raised it up and over her head. I spun her around and got my first look at her bare tits.

“Fucking nice tits,” I said then started sucking on her right nipple.

After sucking on her right nipple for a few seconds, I moved my mouth over to her left nipple. I started sucking on it.

After I was finished with her nipples, I grabbed the top of her white cotton panties and lowered them down to her feet.

Kassey stepped out of her panties and I couldn’t believe my eyes. There she was standing buck naked in front of me and I thought I was in heaven.
I glanced down and saw that she shaved her pussy.

“You’re turn,” she said then she grabbed my tee shirt, raised it up and over my head.

Then Kassey dropped to her knees and unbuckled my belt.

The unbuttoned my jeans shorts, unzipped them, then lowered them down to my ankles. I stepped out of my shorts.

Kassey immediately grabbed the band of my boxer shorts and lowered them to my ankles.

I stood there with my six-inch boner staring Kassey in her face. She knew what her job was and started to suck on the head of my cock.

I moaned while Kassey started sucking on my cock.

“You’re a good cock sucker,” I moaned.

Kassey took my cock out of her mouth. “I love cock,” she said then went back to sucking my cock.

Kassey stopped sucking on my cock then licked her way down to my shaved balls. She ran her tongue all around my balls concentrating on the base of them.

“Feels good when you lick my balls,” I moaned out.

Kassey licked my balls for a few seconds. Then she stood up.

She walked over and moved her coffee table away from her Futon.

“I want to be fucked,” she said and it sounded like an order. She sat on the Futon with her ass cheeks and feet on the edge of the cushion.

I walked to her eyeing her sweet naked pussy.

Then the second I got to Kassey, she pointed her right foot up at my face. “I know you’ve been eyeing my feet, so I want you to suck on my toes,” she said and again had a tone in her voice like she was giving me an order.
I took her right foot and started kissing the top of her foot.

I kissed the bottom of her foot.

She moaned.

I started sucking on her big toe.

“Mmmm,” feels good she moaned out.

While I sucked on all of her toes on her right foot, Kassey lightly rubbed the slit of her pussy. “Suck my toes,” she moaned.

Then I gently placed her right foot back on the cushion of the Futon. I picked her left foot.

I kissed the top of her foot.

I kissed the bottom of her foot.

Then I started sucking on her big toe.

“You’re my fucking foot bitch from now on,” she said and sounded serious.

After a few minutes of sucking on all of her toes on her left foot then switching to sucking on all of her toes on her right foot, I was ready for some of Kassey’s sweet pussy.

I placed her left foot back on the edge of the Futon cushion.

I dropped to my knees and stared at her pussy for a few seconds.

“I finally get to see your pussy,” I told her then I leaned in and ran my tongue up and down the slit of her cunt.

She moaned.

I ran my tongue down and lightly stuck my tongue into her pussy.

She moaned.

I ran my tongue up her slit and found her clit. I ran my tongue all around her erect clit.

She moaned.

I then started sucking on her clit.

“Yes, eat my pussy,” Kassey moaned out louder.

I continued to suck on her clit and she started moving her hips around.

“Yes, yes, eat my pussy,” she called out.

I sucked on her clit then ran my tongue up and down her juicy clit.

I went back to sucking on her clit.

“Fuucckk!” Kassey cried out the second she had an orgasm forcing my mouth harder into her pussy.

“Fuck me. I want my pussy fucked,” Kassey called out and pushed my head off her pussy.

I took the tip of my cock and ran it up and down the slit of her pussy.

“Fuck me you asshole!” she cried out.

I pressed the tip of my cock against her wet pussy. It slid inside. She moaned.

I slowly pumped her pussy.

She moaned.

“I’m a slut. Fuck me!” she cried out and she started to get a little louder.

I started pumping at a faster pace.

Kassey pointed her feet up in the air. “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!” she cried out while I pumped her pussy.

After a few minutes of fucking Kassey in this position, I pulled my cock out.

I grabbed her hand. “Come my bitch,” I said then pulled her off the Futon.

“Yes my dear,” replied Kassey.

I walked Kassey by her hand to the middle of the room.

“On your hands and knees,” I ordered.

Kassey obeyed and got down on her hands and knees.

I dropped to my knees and got behind her.

I lightly slapped her ass cheeks. “I want you for my fuck slut,” I said while I lightly slapped her ass.

“Yes, I’m your slut,” Kassey replied and loved it when I spanked her.

I rubbed my cock up and down the slit of her pussy.

“Give me you cock,” Kassey ordered a little loud.

I pressed the tip of my cock and smiled then it slid into her pussy.

I started pumping Kassey doggiestyle.

“Yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,” she cried out while I pumped her pussy.

“Ahhhhh,” Kassey cried out having another orgasm from being fucked from the behind.

But I couldn’t stand it any longer. “I’m going to cum soon, where do you want it?” I said fighting off blowing my wad in her pussy.

“In my mouth,” she replied then moved away so my cock would pop out of her pussy.

Kassey immediately turned around and started sucking on my cock enjoying her pussy juice on my meat.

I couldn’t believe it that I would finally get the chance to cum in a woman’s mouth. I jerked off to it numerous times from watching porno clips on the Internet. Now I get to experience it for real.

After a few seconds of her warm mouth sucking on my cock, I couldn’t hold back any longer. “I’m going to cum!” I cried out.

Kassey started sucking on the tip of my cock.

Then I couldn’t hold it back any longer. “Ahhhhhh!” I cried out when the first spurt of cum shot out into Kassey’s mouth. “Fuck,” I cried out then the second spurt of cum shot out into her mouth. Then I shot out my entire load into Kassey’s sweet and warm mouth.

I pulled my cock out of her mouth. “Don’t swallow just yet,” I said then grabbed her right hand and pulled her up to her feet.

Kassey looked curious as to what I had planned. Then she was surprised when I planted a kiss on her lips and darted my tongue into her mouth.

We French kissed while she still had a mouth full of my cum. Then she swallowed it. We kissed again.

After a few seconds of kissing, Kassey grabbed my left hand. “We’re taking a shower,” she said then walked me out of the den.

Kassey walked me down the hallway to her bathroom.

We went inside and immediately hopped in the shower.

We spent ten minutes while he took turns soaping up each other’s bodies.

I also concentrated on making sure her sweet butthole was nice and clean.

After we got out of the shower and dried off, he went back to the den bare ass naked.

We went back to sitting on the couch and finished watching that movie. But this time, she positioned herself to where I could massage her feet, kiss her feet and suck on her sexy toes.

After the movie was over, Kassey looked at me. “Spend the night with me. I don’t want to sl**p alone,” she said.

“Of course,” I replied.

We got off the Futon and I helped Kassey put the Futon in a flat configuration so we could sl**p there.

After she got a bed sheet and two pillows, we lay on the Futon and were ready for bed.

We cuddled. We kissed. Then we both fell asl**p.

Hours had passed and I woke up. I noticed that Kassey was sound asl**p on her stomach. I got horny after nasty thoughts flashed through my mind.

I lowered the bed sheet to where Kassey’s sweet ass cheeks were visible.

I then leaned over to them and lightly ran my tongue about a quarter inch above the crack of her ass.

She did not move.

I moved my tongue closer to where the tip of my tongue lightly grazed the crack of her ass while I moved it up and down it.

Then I moved my tongue deeper while I went up and down the crack of her ass.

Kassey moved her ass a little and gave me a sign that she enjoyed that feeling in her sl**p.

I moved my tongue deeper into the crack of her ass and found her butthole. I lightly licked her butthole.

Kassey moved her ass around a little indicating she liked the feeling. I pulled my tongue away from her ass thinking she might wake up and tell me to stop.

“Lick my butthole,” she moaned out and that surprised me.

I stuck my tongue back in the crack of her ass and started licking her butt hole.

“Yes, lick my ass,” she moaned out a little louder and moved her ass around as a sign it turned her on.

While I licked Kassey’s butthole, she reached under with her right hand and started playing with her pussy. “Lick my ass, lick my ass,” she cried out while my tongue ran all around her hole.

While Kassey played with her pussy, I took the middle finger of my right hand and ran it all around her asshole. I slowly slid the tip of my finger into her tight butthole.

She moaned and I could tell she loved that feeling.

I slid my finger deeper into her butthole and started to finger fuck it.

She moaned while she played with her pussy.

“Fuck my ass,” Kassey moaned out and surprised me.

I leaned over and spit out some saliva for lubricant onto her butthole.

I took my pillow and placed it under Kassey’s crotch to get her ass a little higher.
I rubbed the tip of my cock against her butthole.

“Fuck my ass!” she said and it sounded like an order.

I pushed my cock against her butthole and to my surprise it slipped inside.

“Yes,” she moaned out while half of my cock was inside her ass.

I slowly started fucking her ass while she moaned.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass,” Kassey cried out while I fuck her ass and she played with her pussy.

After a few seconds of pumping her sweet ass, I couldn’t hold back any longer. “I’m going to cum,” I cried out.

“Cum in my ass,” Kassey yelled out while she continued to play with her pussy.

I continued to pump her ass then…”Ahhhhh!” I cried out while I spurted out globs of my hot cum into her ass.

“Ahhhhh!” Kassey cried out while she gave herself an orgasm.

I pulled my cock out of her ass and lay on my back.

“Go wash you cock and then we’ll get some more sl**p,” Kassey said.

I got off the Futon and left the room.

I headed straight to the bathroom and immediately washed my cock.

I got back on the Futon and under the bed sheet.

Kassey rested her head on my chest. “You’re going to fuck me every time we’re home alone,” she said.

“Yes ma-am,” I replied with a smile.

We both fell fast asl**p in each other’s arms.
... Continue»
Posted by dennyanderson56 6 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1878  |  
100%
  |  2